Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Hell raising, hair raising, I'm ready for the worst. So frightening, face whitening, fear that you can't reverse. My phone has no signal, it's making my skin crawl; the silence is so loud. The lights spark and flicker with monsters much bigger than I can control now. Welcome to the panic room, where all your darkest fears are gonna come for you, come for you. Welcome to the panic room. You'll know I wasn't joking when you see them too, see them too.” - Panic Room, Au/Ra

Six years. They had six years of peace. Six years full of progress and hope, before it all came crashing down.

The longtime progress: new, easier roads leading into Zora’s Domain. An expansion of Tarrey Town into the Wetlands across the lake. New schools all across Hyrule, starting with the one in Hateno. A survey team in charge of re-learning Hyrule’s history; the kingdom’s origins, myths and history, its beginnings, destructions and rebirths. Each section of the team was in charge of studying a different era. There were monster control crews, in charge of monster hunting, protecting villages and travellers alike. A new village in Tabantha, not far from the Tabantha Village ruins. Some stables had expanded, adding new rooms and services. There were new roads throughout Hyrule, new safe spaces to rest for the night as more stables and inns cropped up.

Yunobo started his own mining company a year after Calamity Ganon’s death, hiring Gorons, Hylians, Rito, Gerudo and Sheikah alike. Anyone who wanted to work was welcome.

Paya was the new Sheikah Elder, after Impa happily stood down last year. Purah and Robbie’s ever-expanding team had spent the last six years putting the remains of the ancient Sheikah tech to good use, starting with Purah’s crowning glory: the Skyview Towers, all nearly complete and ready for launch. 

Traysi from Rumour Mill, her sisters and friends began a newspaper, The Lucky Clover Gazette. More merchants dared to travel Hyrule. Purah had perfected the Master Cycle and presented it to Link and Zelda with a loud cry of, “Check it!” shortly after Yunobo Co’s founding.

No more blood moons. The monster population had plummeted. Zelda couldn’t remember the last time there’d been so few monsters. Not since before her mother died perhaps.

Less nightmares and flashbacks. Less haunting, crushing guilt. No more loneliness. 

The short term progress: Link had rescued a new horse six months ago, a beautiful golden horse, one of a kind. Zelda had recently discovered a new species of animal down in Faron, while exploring a cave system with Link, Yuki and Sidon only two months ago. The Purah Pad (“Beta version,” Purah said) was complete and Purah had tossed it to Zelda, cheerfully asking her to test it out and report back to Purah.

Zelda was happier than she’d dared to hope. She had her friends, her family, the people she loved. Hyrule was rebuilding and she was happy to help wherever she could, whenever she could. She explored, she learned. Officially a part of the Big Bad Bazz Brigade, she and the others visited Riju in Gerudo Town, they visited Teba, Saki and Tulin in Rito Village, they visited Yunobo in Goron City. They attended the naming ceremony of Hudson and Rhondson’s daughter, Mattison, when she was a newborn. They visited Paya and attended her inauguration ceremony; they sat and spoke with Impa for hours on end. They visited Purah and Robbie’s respective labs, and there were more explosions than Zelda wanted to admit. They visited the Great Deku Tree, Skull Kid and the Koroks, and Zelda was forever amused by the difference between the wise and solemn Deku Tree and his hyperactive, mischievous children.

She was not Queen and had no wish to be. Queen Zelda Sonia Naydria Hyrule? No. Zelda Hyrule. Just Zelda. She was Zelda and that was enough. Enough for her family, enough for Hyrule and, finally, enough for herself.  

Six years. Six years of healing. 

And then, a week after the Liberation Festival, celebrating Ganon’s death, the nightmares began.

The world was pitch black. The grass beneath her feet was dead and black, the sky was black. Hordes of monsters ran across the dead field, leaving trails of something terrible in their wake. Something oily and thin, as black as the sky and streaked with red. Veins crept across the ground, pulsing like a heartbeat, full of that strange substance.

The monsters shrieked in triumph, waving their weapons and laughing in glee. Zelda could hear people screaming, but she couldn’t see them.

Her heart racing, she steeled herself and ran after the monsters.

She knew a warning when she was given one. She would not second-guess it this time. Long ago, she’d dreamed of a beautiful, shining woman reaching for her, speaking urgently, imploringly- and Zelda couldn’t hear her. Upon waking, she’d doubted herself and what she saw, but could not shake the dread that followed her. This time, Zelda would face the dream head on. This time, she would face the threat, whatever it may be.

She felt detached from herself apart from that stubborn determination. Zelda was herself and yet not, watching and participating at the same time. She ran faster than she thought she could.

Golden footsteps were left in her wake. Gold shimmered in her palms.

Something was happening, something was coming and she must stop it.

Impossibly, the world got darker and darker. The ground beneath her feet vanished, leaving only a void. That oily substance fell from the darkness like rain, but none of it touched her; gold encased her, protected her.

Someone roared with all their might. Whether it was a man or a monster Zelda couldn’t say. The roaring came from all around her: from beneath, from above, from in front and behind, from left and right. It echoed on and on and Zelda stumbled to a halt, covering her ears in pain. The roaring cut at her like a knife, sharp and vicious and it wouldn’t stop.

Make it stop! Zelda wanted to scream, but it felt like her mouth was sewn shut. She could only gasp for breath, struggling to stay upright. The air felt too hot and heavy; she almost expected fire to surround her at any moment. Surely she was walking into an inferno?

The roars turned to laughter. Loud, frantic laughter. As triumphant as the monsters. A hateful laugh, full of mocking, horrible glee.

That strange oily substance burst from beneath Zelda like a geyser, shooting up into the infinite black sky. The laughter grew louder, distorted, mixed with the roaring now. Glee and fury, hate and joy, all of it as terrible as each other. The geyser grew and grew, the oily substance came down in waves, covering the world.

Zelda’s light went out and the darkness consumed her.

The laughter continued.

Zelda jerked awake with a sharp scream. She didn’t even register that she was scrambling from her bed until she’d reached her bedroom door. She flung it open and stumbled into the cool, quiet hallway, practically leaping to Link’s room.

Just as she reached it, he opened the door. He was wide-eyed and frantic, his hair a tangled mess, and he was gasping as hard as Zelda.

He knows, she thought, fractured and terrified. He saw it too.

For a moment, they could only stare at each other in growing horror. 

Tell me it’s not real, Zelda wanted to plead. Tell me I’m dreaming. We’re supposed to be okay now.

But hadn’t she promised, even asleep, that she wouldn’t run?

“Something’s wrong,” they said together. Link was holding Fi in a death grip and leaned against his doorframe like a puppet whose strings had been cut. Zelda stepped closer and took his hand, holding on for dear life.

“There was darkness,” she whispered. “Monsters. Roaring and laughter and it wouldn’t stop.”

“It almost looked like malice,” Link said even more quietly. Fi glimmered in his hand. Zelda couldn’t hear her, but she could imagine Fi was saying something both factual and comforting. Practical and level-headed as always.

Malice. Zelda winced at the word, just as most of Hyrule’s population did. Just as so many people still flinched at the word Guardian. Simple, everyday words had been turned into sources of horror. 

What would terrorise Hyrule next?

Link gulped. He nodded at whatever Fi had said.

“We need to wake up Dorephan,” he whispered hoarsely. “And warn everyone as soon as we can.”

If Dorephan was at all disgruntled at being awoken at midnight, he did not show it. In fact, he leapt into action. He awoke Sidon, Yona and Yuki, summoned Muzu, Bazz, Rivan and Gaddison. He took careful note of everything Link and Zelda said, watching them with a steady, reassuring gaze. 

King Dorephan did not once flinch. 

“But it cannot be the Calamity,” Sidon said warily. “He’s dead.” He’d insisted on sitting between Zelda and Link, and had a protective arm around them both. 

Dead and gone. He’d given up on reincarnation; his mind had fallen apart, his consciousness dissolving. Unable to plan, unable to brace himself, Dark Beast Ganon had not prepared himself to reincarnate. He’d simply been hellbent on destruction. When they killed him it was final.

So what was coming for them now?

All that awful noise still echoed in Zelda’s ears. Her head throbbed, her mouth felt too dry. 

Link didn’t look much better. He was pale and tense, constantly glancing at the window- no, at the sky beyond.

Blood moon, Zelda thought sadly. He’s waiting for a blood moon.

So was she. So was their family. Even Yona, who was not a Hyrule native, glanced warily at the sky, hands tightly clasped in her lap. She’d heard the tales, heard the horrors; she knew what signs to look for.

As dawn broke, letters were sent across Hyrule to all the village leaders: Riju of Gerudo Town, Paya of Kakariko, Bludo of Goron City, Teba of Rito Village, Hudson of Tarrey Town, Reede of Hateno, Rozel of Lurelin, Purah in the remains of Castle Town and, finally, Maxine of Novus in Tabantha. Letters of warning to be on guard, to be wary of possible monster attacks.

Something was coming and Hyrule must be ready.

Barely a week later, a minor earthquake struck Central Hyrule. The team excavating Hyrule Castle discovered a new cavern when the earthquake subsided. Once it was deemed structurally sound, Purah allowed members of her team to explore the newly uncovered cavern.

It was deep below the castle, even deeper than the old escape tunnels, far deeper than the dungeons. At least as deep as the Astral Observatory where the Brigade fought Calamity Ganon. Purah wrote that there was a chance it went even deeper.

“It’s ancient,” Muzu read aloud. He always looked slightly uncomfortable when reading Purah’s casual style. “The stairs are in surprisingly decent repair, and we’ve found plenty of luminous stone. Huge chunks are embedded in the walls. But it’s old as- ahem…” Muzu winced and did not finish the sentence. Link’s lips twitched in amusement; he knew damn well what Purah would have written.

Old as balls, Link mouthed. Yuki caught his eye and grinned.

“Suffice to say it is old,” Muzu said stiffly and hurriedly continued. “We’ll keep exploring, see what we can find. There’s always something new to learn. I’ll keep you posted.”

Link read over Muzu’s shoulder and saw Purah’s usual sign-off: Love you all lots! Purah xxx

Central Hyrule wasn’t supposed to have earthquakes of any kind. The last time it had any tremors was…Well, the lead-up to the Great Calamity.

Right, because that’s not horrifying at all, Link thought dully.

But there’d been no rise in monster attacks. Paya wrote to say nothing unusual had happened around Kakariko. Riju said there’d been a sandstorm, but it was brief. They all saw themselves that nothing was wrong with the Domain. Hudson wrote to say all seemed normal in Akkala and he was still seeing Dinraal on her usual flight patterns. Teba and Bludo both said that all was well. Yunobo said they found some new caves while expanding the mines, but nothing dangerous.

And yet Link couldn’t escape the growing sense of dread. None of them could. He could see how tense everyone was, how many wary pairs of eyes constantly went to the sky, awaiting a blood moon that never came. Even with Ganon dead, he was everyone’s worst nightmare.

A minor earthquake and sandstorm. Hardly the end of the world (and Link would know, they all did, they’d lived it) but it still felt far too ominous. 

When Purah’s next letter arrived, her handwriting was shakier.

Three of my team’s sick, she wrote. They found something in the caverns. By Hylia the tunnels go deep. They said it started as smoke, then they thought it was oil. 

Link recognised Josha’s handwriting next: Nappin’s seriously sick! He touched the oily stuff and fainted dead away. Deon said it was a great big puddle, dripping down the wall and onto the ground. Black and red stuff. “Smells like rot,” he told us. He had to carry Nappin out of there. None of our elixirs are helping.

Then Purah’s handwriting again: The only thing that helped Nappin at all was direct sunlight. Nothing else has worked. Anson and Karson are erecting walls around my lookout post, just to be safe. We’ve started calling it “gloom.” Seems fitting. Nappin’s barely conscious, Monte’s able to sit up and walk again, but it’s like all his happiness has been drained away; he keeps talking about death. Poor Derbos is still unconscious and has been since yesterday.

Zelly, Linky, I’m sorry, but we need you, she ended.

“It does sound like malice,” Rivan fretted. 

But malice had been swampy and sludgelike. It had growled and sometimes had malice-eyes sticking out of it, or horrible toothy mouths that spewed Stal heads. It had burned and melted anything in its path. Link’s back still bore the scars of malice splashing on him during the Great Calamity. The only reason his flesh didn’t melt from his bones was protection from the Triforce of Courage- but it had still ached and festered, burning, burning, burning, stabbing him with constant pain as he and Zelda fled towards the Duelling Peaks. 

Whatever this gloom stuff was, it wasn’t malice. Close, but not quite.

The signs of Calamity Ganon were clear: natural disasters, unusual weather patterns, a rise in monster numbers, the appearance of malice. And then, finally, the blood moons. Unless that single earthquake and sandstorm counted, there’d been no signs of the beast at all.

This was something new.

Somehow that felt worse.

“Once more into the fray,” Zelda murmured, holding Purah and Josha’s letter tightly to her heart. 

Be cautious, Fi said. Do not rush ahead blindly.

For the first time, Link saw a flicker of fear in Dorephan’s eyes. His father-in-law momentarily looked his age, so many centuries old. The great and powerful Zora King looked frightened, all calmness and jolliness gone for one heart-stopping moment.

Dorephan had lived through the Great Calamity and kept his people afloat through the century that followed. He mourned Mipha, he tried to keep Link safe every step of the way. He trusted Link, Sidon, Bazz and Rivan to free the Divine Beasts- though he certainly hadn’t given Sidon permission to join the crusade at first. 

King Dorephan had lived through many tragedies. Of course he was wary of another. Of course he worried that his children would be taken away again.

But Dorephan had never been one to try and outrun destiny, had never been one to bury his head in the sand. As worried as he may have been, Dorephan strove to appear calm again. He gave his usual warm smile, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes.

You must promise you will come back safely, he once said to Mipha. He did not once ask anyone to make such a promise since her death.

Instead, Dorephan said, “You must promise to be careful.”

“We will,” Zelda said and Link echoed her.

Dorephan nodded, his eyes grim. He patted them both on the head.

“May the light illuminate your path, my dear ones,” he said softly.

And so Zelda, Link, Yuki, Gaddison and Torfeau were assigned to Lookout Landing. Bazz and Rivan were in charge of the Domain’s forces as always, bolstered by Sidon. The Crown Prince was not happy at being split up, but threw himself into training and aiding their brave soldiers. Yona joined Healer Celeste in ensuring the infirmary was well stocked in case…Well, in case it was needed.

The morning they left, Zelda found Link at Mipha Court after breakfast. He laid a bundle of lilies, Mipha’s favourite, against the railing around her statue. 

Watch over us, my dear friend, Zelda prayed. She gazed at Mipha’s statue, at that serene smile. Far up above, practically in line with Mipha’s statue, there was a greenish-blueish speck in the sky, flying at a sedate pace. The Wild Dragon, Mipha’s favourite dragon. 

Maybe it was a good sign. Maybe Mipha could hear them.

Upon arrival, Purah pulled them all into her office. What was once the Sacred Grounds had been transformed, and Zelda looked around in amazement. Karson and Anson had indeed erected new walls around Purah’s lookout post: high, sturdy walls, with more lookout posts and lanterns along the walkways. The gates were all strong and thick. Metal and wooden spikes lined the bottom of the walls along the outside and similar spikes were embedded along the (rather shallow) moat. They left their horses near the gates, all of them well-trained so they did not wander off.

Ivy, Yuki’s Korok companion, sat happily in the hood of his tunic, humming to themself. Karson, working on a new stable, waved at them all cheerfully enough, but Zelda could see his worried expression. Members of Gralens’ monster control crew patrolled the area. Scorpis was manning the entrance to the underground emergency shelter, where the ill were being looked after.

“We’re calling it Lookout Landing now,” Purah said, striking her usual rock-on pose. She smiled at them all, but Zelda could see the dark shadows under her eyes and how Purah’s smile wavered. She no longer had the appearance of a six-year-old, nor had she returned to being an old woman. Instead, Purah had settled on being twenty-five as soon as she mastered her Age Rune. Impa rolled her eyes when Purah happily checked out her cleavage in the mirror the day she de-aged…Or rather the day she re-aged. Purah was once more strikingly beautiful and, unlike over a century ago, she looked downright professional. Classy in fact. It was a new look for Purah, but it suited her. 

If only she didn’t look so exhausted.

She led them up to her massive telescope, but they didn’t need the telescope to see the tendrils of fog drifting around the lowest levels of the castle. Thin wisps, black and red, drifting along at a slow, almost lazy pace. 

“Deon was right about it smelling like rot,” Purah sighed, adjusting her golden goggles. “Five more people got hurt yesterday, so I went to the entrance of the caverns after we got them out, and I could already smell it. Didn’t even need to go inside. It reeks and it’s…I dunno how to put it…Weirdly sour? Like rotting flesh and gone-off milk.”

Charming, Link signed, nose wrinkling. Poor little Ivy gagged, and Yuki reached back to pat them on the head.

“But does it smell like malice?” Zelda pressed.

“Not quite,” Purah said, shaking her head. “Let’s hope it stays that way.”

Zelda would almost prefer malice. At least they knew how to handle that stuff, even if the only solution was to avoid it. But gloom? This was a complete unknown. Eerily familiar but unknown. 

“There’s more,” Purah sighed, pulling a letter from her pocket. Zelda took it, immediately recognising Paya’s handwriting.

Auntie Purah,
Yesterday seemed quite normal, until Cottla discovered a strange fog emerging from a crack in the ground, near where Lady Cotera’s spring usually resides. She said it almost looked like a hand. Thankfully she did not get closer; she got frightened and fled to Dorian. Dorian and Cado have investigated the site: it is black and red fog, too thin to be smoke, and they both say it smells of decay. I have posted Razu and Orenji at the top of the hill, to keep the villagers away while we try and decipher what this is.
My guards all say that, the closer they got, the stronger the stench became. The more the fog looked like a hand. The more ill they felt, and anxious.
Grandmother immediately snuck off to see it for herself, of course, with no concern for her own health. She got right up to the crack before the guards could stop her.
Auntie Purah, the fog-hand tried to grab Grandmother. It lashed out, growing in size, and tried to drag her back towards the crack. Cado and Dorian got her out of there safely, but we’ve all been given a terrible fright. The fog wrapped around Dorian’s wrist and it is covered in bruises. Bruises from fog! He felt nauseous for the rest of the day and ended up with a terrible migraine. I’ve never seen anything like this before. From the smell alone, I suspected malice, but…But the smoke and embers caused by malice were nothing like this. Malice did not move or lash out. Malice did not cause migraines or bruises- it only ever burned and melted.
I will keep you updated. Grandmother is writing to you as I write this, but I don’t doubt she’ll downplay her own anxiety. I shall also write to Link and Zelda, and to our friends.
Stay safe, Auntie. May Hylia guide and protect us all.
All my love,
Paya

When Zelda finished reading, all of her friends were looking at her in horror. Except poor Purah, who just seemed stressed and exhausted. Josha, only twelve-years-old, was wringing her hands and biting her lip. Gaddison knocked her spear against the ground, grinding her teeth. Yuki’s hand lingered on his kunai, strapped to his belt. 

Link caught her eye and nodded, the familiar fiery glint in his eyes. He was ready for battle. 

“We’ll go right now,” Zelda said. “There’s no time to waste.”

Gaddison and Torfeau joined Gralens and his crew in guarding Lookout Landing and the surrounding area. Yuki, always surprisingly handy, joined Karson and Anson in bolstering defences and then he raced into Castle Town’s ruins to join up with Hoz and his crew, who were keeping a wary eye on the castle. Ivy sat with Josha, nibbling on a cherry and fetching books and pens that Josha needed. 

Purah insisted that Link and Zelda needed masks and gloves before proceeding.

“We don’t want anyone breathing too much of that crap in,” she muttered as she shoved Sheikah masks at them. Zelda was regretting that Link left the Sheikah slate at home more and more with every passing moment. The shrines and towers were long gone, defunct, but the slate’s compendium and sensor still worked. If any monsters lurked underground, the sensor could warn them, so long as they attuned the sensor to whatever monsters they feared awaited them. 

Zelda had the Purah Pad, but her own compendium was far from complete. But at least they were making use of the pad’s larger inventory: Zelda had stored spare shields, two spare bows, a handful of extra arrows, a Zora sword and spear inside. She glanced at her inventory and was so glad she’d brought ten of Robbie’s ancient arrows. 

She and Link wore some of their most enchanted gear. He was in a favourite tunic, enchanted by all four Great Fairies: it had been a birthday gift from Impa, a ruby-red tunic with Farosh embroidered in glittering gold up the side, atop a shirt of chainmail and a simple, long-sleeved black woolen under-tunic. He had his favourite travelling pants, comfortable and thick, and sturdy boots, as well as his diamond circlet, which had been enchanted by the Great Fairies over one hundred years ago. As always, the silver locket that Mipha had given him gleamed on his chest, proudly displayed. Link’s wild golden hair reached his shoulder-blades now, worn in a half-up style, most of it still flowing freely. Zelda rolled her eyes fondly when Link pulled Purah’s offered work gloves atop his preferred fingerless gloves- though maybe he had a point, an extra layer couldn’t hurt.

Zelda wore her favourite cloak, warm and soft, pale grey and patterned with white. Delicate hairclips in the shape of Silent Princesses held her hair off her face, a New Year’s gift from Link and Sidon, the first New Year they’d celebrated together after Calamity Ganon’s death. Her tunic was sapphire-blue and white; the sleeves cut off at the elbows, so she wore an under-tunic with long sleeves. Before the Calamity, so much of her clothes were decorated with the Triforce. Not anymore. This tunic had a single Silent Princess flower atop her heart. The Purah Pad hung safely from her belt. Like Link, she wore her best pants and boots for travelling, designed for comfort and endurance. She also copied him by pulling the work-gloves over her own fingerless ones, so similar to the ones she’d preferred before the Calamity. 

She caught a glimpse of her reflection in Purah’s bedroom mirror as she pulled her Sheikah mask over her mouth and nose. Oh, how shocked the royal court of old would be to see her now. Her hair was so short, only reaching her chin. Not a single Triforce motif to be seen. Although the gloves hid her hands, she knew very well that ink still stained her fingers from all the note taking she’d done on the way here. With her bow and arrows strapped to her back, her Purah Pad in place, her shorn hair and clothes, she would never immediately be singled out as a descendent of Hylia. She looked like a no-nonsense scholar, like an adventurer, a seeker of knowledge. 

Just how she liked it.

Zelda stood tall and marched towards Castle Town, walking step by step with Link.

They’d be fine so long as they stuck together.

Chapter Text

“I'm bigger than my body. I'm colder than this home. I'm meaner than my demons. I'm bigger than these bones. And all the kids cried out, ‘Please stop, you're scaring me!’ I can't help this awful energy. Goddamn right, you should be scared of me! Who is in control?” - Control, Halsey

Deon led them through the old escape tunnels (Zelda and the Champions once searched for signs of the hidden Guardian towers down here) and further below, to the cavern’s entrance. Zelda immediately saw what Purah meant; the stench was appalling.

“We’ll take it from here, Deon, thank you,” Zelda said softly. Deon eyed the cavern warily. A member of the Zonai Survey Team, he wore a short-sword on his hip and was plainly unhappy to let them wander ahead alone- but equally unhappy at the thought of venturing into the gloom again.

“Be careful, Highnesses,” Deon said as she and Link stepped inside. Link gave Deon a thumbs up and Zelda tried to smile reassuringly, not sure how much good it did with her mask in the way. Deon watched them go, biting his lip. 

The stairway was steep, leading down into the dark. Zelda clutched her torch, squinting, trying to will herself to see further ahead. It didn’t help. It was so dark down here.

She tried not to think of her nightmare. Her vision. Her warning.

She failed.

Swallowing, Zelda kept going. It was fine. It was going to be fine. They were only here to investigate. They needed to find where the gloom was coming from and then leave. Investigate not engage. They would find the source and come up with a plan. They needed to see exactly what the source was and if it had any blatant weaknesses, or any similarities to Calamity Ganon. Stick together, observe, record their findings on the Purah Pad, report back to Purah. 

“We have no idea what waits below,” Zelda said quietly. “So we must brace ourselves for anything.”

She knew Link hated the phrase Be ready for anything. He always said it was simply an impossible thing to do. Frankly, Zelda agreed, but she preferred it over Prepare for the worst. She’d spent all her life preparing for the worst, expecting the very worst outcome, and what good had it done? 

Zelda raised her torch higher and smiled at her best friend. “We’ll be fine so long as we stick together,” she said.

Link shot her a crooked, cheeky grin; she could see the outline through his mask. “Package deal,” he said.

“Do not separate,” Zelda agreed with a small laugh. 

They kept going. And going. And going. The tunnels went much deeper than she thought. What was waiting for them? What was down here? Where did all these stairs and tunnels lead, and why had it been buried so deep? 

The gloom fog grew thicker. She glimpsed a splash of its oily form against a rock. As Purah said, there was indeed a lot of luminous stone down here; huge ore deposits of it, as well as decorations. Luminous stone was embedded in the walls in circling patterns, lighting their way. 

“Do you remember when we all went exploring under the castle?” she asked Link. “Us Champions?”

“A little,” Link said. Although he’d remembered much over the years, many of his memories remained missing or fragmented. “Mipha found an old brooch, but that was it. No sign of the Guardian towers anywhere.”

“Indeed,” Zelda said, pausing for a better look at the luminous circles. Was that…an ouroboros? It was! It was no simple circle, but an ouroboros! Between the small luminous stones, Zelda could see streaks of green paint. “Mipha found a brooch, the rest of us found cobwebs.” She held up the Purah Pad and took a picture of the ouroboros. “I asked my father if there was anything deeper than the escape tunnels. I was dreadfully nervous, certain he’d start shouting at me, but…”

“Your mother once told me it was forbidden to go too deep underground,” Rhoam said, frowning. “According to royal myth, the source of the Great Flood came from underground. The reason the Goddesses once drowned the world.”

Zelda knew the tale well. It was said that, millenia ago, a Queen of Hyrule explored underground with one of her dearest friends, the Gerudo Chief. People had been attacked by monsters crawling out of the ground and a horrible plague swept through Castle Town. 

No one knew what they found, but the stories said the Queen was killed, the Gerudo Chief was driven to madness and destruction, and King Daphnes Nohansen Hyrule ordered his young daughter and her companions to flee as mayhem swept across the kingdom. The stories said he later aided the Hero of Winds in the form of a talking boat.

Zelda mulled over her father’s words, trying not to match his frown. If she frowned he’d only accuse her of insolence. 

“I see,” she said in the end, and thanked him. But as she left his private study, she continued to ponder the ancient warning. Those missing Guardians were said to be buried under the castle, but they had no way of going deeper- and she knew many superstitious people wouldn’t want to go deeper, not if the myths said not to, not if an ancient royal decree warned against it. 

Oh well. Perhaps the Guardians and their hidden towers were designed to only emerge when Ganon did. Perhaps the search was an exercise in futility. 

She returned to her friends to tell them that the search was off.

Link listened to her closely. She could see the curious tilt of his head, the furrow to his brows. 

“And here we are in forbidden territory,” he murmured thoughtfully, hands on his hips.

“It seems to be our speciality,” Zelda said. She snapped one more picture. An ouroboros…She’d seen such sigils before in her studies. They were a highly popular motif in Ancient Hyrule, dating back to Hyrule’s Founding. They fell out of popularity shortly afterwards, but…

They were said to be a Zonai sigil. 

The Zonai, mysterious as they were, had a few concrete facts known about them: they came from the sky, they lived for centuries, they were believed to be related to gods in some way. They chose a dragon to represent Courage, an owl to represent Wisdom and a boar to represent Power, so they must have had knowledge of the Triforce or the Golden Goddesses. Their ruins were mainly found in Faron, but were also scattered across Tabantha, and their strange labyrinths were in Akkala, Hebra and Gerudo. It was unknown what they looked like, if they were a variation of Hylian or something else. They had a powerful, prosperous civilisation, said to rival the Ancient Sheikah in knowledge. 

Why would one of their sigils be down here? Just how ancient was this cavern? 

An ouroboros could be good or bad, depending on the interpretation. Depending on which Hyrulean race was asked.

Zelda looked at the gloom fog again and suppressed a shudder. This time, Link took the lead, drawing Fi as he walked. The next hallway was vastly different than the one before; for a start, it was nearly entirely intact. Only a few chunks of white marble were missing from the walls, a few marble tiles were cracked. Everything was marble and- were those lights? Were they working? Sweet Hylia, those were lamps and they were glowing! 

Zelda darted past Link, eyes wide. The lamps, standing atop stone monuments, pillars, were shaped like the buds of a lotus flower, and they were all glowing brightly. Even the monument that had fallen over and cracked still had a glowing lamp on top. What was powering it? How? What was all this? What was it for, what did the monuments say? The script…It was Zonai script! Zelda couldn’t read it, but Tauro could. Another person to report to when they left here. She’d have to write to him straight away; he was currently in Akkala studying the labyrinth. 

“Link, it’s Zonai!” Zelda gasped, giddy with a sudden burst of glee. Research and exploration were what she was good at. Learning was her lifeblood. Give her any topic and she’d happily eat it up, but history? Oh, she loved history. It was easily her favourite, with engineering and botany a close (tied) second. She snapped picture after picture, holding the Purah Pad in one hand and the torch in the other. The pictures were probably terrible; she was taking them one-handed after all, fumbling a little, and squatting far too close to the monument.

She scrambled back, taking pictures of the hallway, hurrying to the next monument to take pictures of it too. The Zonai script was deeply engraved in the monuments. Green paint still clung to some of the letters; some had mere flecks, others were still entirely painted. One monument’s whole script was still painted, looking pristine. How had it all been so well preserved? Surely simply being underground didn’t account for it all? The Zonai were meant to be marvels; they must have had ways to preserve their work.

Link let out a low whistle and Zelda whirled around. Her best friend was at the end of the hallway, standing at the dark doorway, which was flanked by a pair of massive statues. They were also white marble, but green and gold paint still stuck to the statues, and jade hung from the statues’ ears and made up their belts.

The creatures were not Hylian. Zelda approached hurriedly, already poised to take more pictures. 

“So if this is a Zonai hallway…” Link gestured to the statues. The huge, looming creatures seemed to be a strange cross between a person, a goat and a dragon. They had massive ears, snouts, incredibly long hair; short legs, long torsos, claws…Was that truly a third eye on their foreheads, or just a decoration, some sort of jewellery?

“They’re Zonai,” Zelda breathed. “Link, this is…” She started to grin, heedless of the gloom fog, blind to the splashes of gloom on the pale walls, and the darkness ahead. “Link this is true ancient history! This is such a big discovery! Oh, I can’t wait to show these pictures to Tauro; he’ll be able to decipher what the monuments say, if they all say something different or not. For all we know this was some sort of Zonai temple!”

“I thought you said they lived in the sky?” Link asked, no doubt recalling her endless lectures on Hyrule’s past over the last six years.

“They did,” Zelda said. “For a time. Then they came down here.”

“And kept going down evidently,” Link said, eyeing the statues again. Zelda took two more pictures and, still thrumming with excitement, grabbed a hold of Link and angled the Pad to take a picture of them both before the statue on the right.

Link snorted at her, but obediently stayed put, throwing an arm over Zelda’s shoulder. She was beaming so broadly that her mask didn’t hide it, and her eyes looked like little squinty crescents. 

She snapped the picture. Link laughed quietly and Fi glimmered.

“She says you’re a nerd,” Link said.

“She’d never,” Zelda said with mock haughtiness, nose in the air. 

Link, still snickering like the gremlin he was, stepped through the dark hallway.

Fi immediately blazed with light.

“Oh!” Zelda cried and Link stepped sharply back. “What’s wrong?” she asked hurriedly. “What does she sense?”

Danger, Fi hissed. Something dark and terrible lies ahead, Link. There is only a 50% chance this ends in success and no harm to you. I suggest retreat until we can safely gather further information.

He couldn’t remember the last time Fi suggested a retreat. The last time she sounded so disgusted was when Link and Yuki freed Naydra from Ganon’s malice. 

He told Zelda what Fi said, a cold feeling of dread trickling down his spine, anxiety gnawing at his stomach. Zelda’s eyes widened above her mask; what little of her face was on show looked paler than before- or maybe that was just the effect of Fi’s white-blue glow.

She hadn’t shone so brightly in six years. There’d been no need for her to do so.

The chamber they were in was huge and dark. The shattered remains of a lotus-bud chandelier lay on the floor, right in the centre of another ouroboros. The chamber was incredibly well-preserved. Even Link, never a scholar, had the urge to inspect every last inch of the place. 

“If it’s anything like Ganon we need to know,” Zelda whispered. The gloom fog was thicker here, swirling around their ankles, dancing lazily through the air. Puddles of gloom streaked across the floor and clung to the ceiling, dripping down the walls like tears. 

On one hand, Link agreed with Zelda. If something dark enough to cause such a reaction in Fi lay ahead, who else but them stood a chance against it? On the other hand, if something dark enough to make Fi suggest a retreat was further ahead, Link was inclined to listen to her. She’d never once steered him wrong; Fi never over-reacted. She planned, she scrutinised, she gave her statistics and plans in a matter-of-fact and polite voice. Hissing was not something Fi did on a regular basis. 

He looked at Zelda’s determined eyes and clenched fists. He could drag her out of here if it came down to it. But then what? They’d be distracted by their own argument. Zelda wasn’t the type to sneak off anymore, but she’d charge ahead without Link, without any back-up, if she felt she had to. If she felt she was protecting them all. He could drag her out, they’d both shout and struggle, and for all Link knew the mysterious darkness would jump out while they were distracted. Link could threaten to go back to the surface without her and Zelda would call his bluff. She’d threaten to go on ahead alone and it wouldn’t be a bluff.

They were both stubborn, but Link thought Zelda was definitely the more stubborn one in this duo. 

“One more room,” he said grudgingly. “And then we go back.”

“...Deal,” Zelda said. She squeezed his hand, as if in apology for the argument that never got to take place. “One more room.”

Fi sighed. Turn back as soon as possible, she said firmly.

As Zelda turned, her torch shone across the walls- across the murals. They had even more paint remaining than the statues in the hallway did. Although this room was not coated in white marble it was no less magnificent; the floor was simple brown stone, with that massive ouroboros mural in the centre, painted in green, blue and gold. Every inch of the walls was a mural and the pillars separating each mural were studded with gems and painted gold. A single pillar held a fortune’s worth of gems. All twelve? By Hylia, Yunobo would love to appraise it all. 

“More Zonai,” Zelda said, peering up at the first mural, between the door they’d entered and the next doorway, where more gloom fog drifted. Link joined her reluctantly, keeping a wary eye on the dark cavern ahead. Oily gloom lined the doorway and he could see splashes and streaks of gloom on the stairwell. No, that wasn’t a doorway- it was a hole in the wall. He could see the cracks across the walls and debris littering the floor, he could see how the wall had crumbled and fallen apart. That was not an intended entryway. Despite the stairs, he immediately felt like this room was meant to be the end of the line. Whatever lay beyond had been bricked up.

That just made him want to take Fi’s advice even more.

The first mural depicted a sky-blue background and silver clouds. A creature, a Zonai, descended from the sky, surrounded by a golden glow. The Zonai’s skin was grey, their clothes purple and gold. Strange objects, all colours of the rainbow and made of real gems embedded in the wall, hovered above their outstretched hands.

“There’s Hylians,” Zelda said, taking a step closer. Indeed, below the Zonai (was that a cloud they sat upon?) was a crowd of smaller figures with familiar long ears: Hylian men and women, all kneeling, hands raised as if in prayer.

Zelda fumbled for her Pad, nearly dropping her torch. Link took it, Zelda nodded and Link could glimpse the outline of a smile through her mask. “Thank you, darling,” she said, holding the Pad with both hands, backing up so she could capture the full mural. She went along the wall, snapping pictures all the while and Link followed her, holding the torch up so she could capture as much of the image as clearly as possible. The torch, combined with Fi, cast an eerie glow across the chamber, a strange mix of warm and cold light, elongating Link and Zelda’s shadows. 

The smell of decay grew. Purah was right, there was something sour about it. 

The second mural depicted a pair of Zonai sitting on two elaborate thrones, a golden crown on each of their heads. Hylians, Rito, Gorons, Gerudo and Sheikah all bowed to them. Each Zonai had one of those strange objects, shaped somewhat like tears, on a necklace; once more they were actual gems. 

The third mural showed the thrones knocked aside, empty, while the people of Hyrule ran back to their respective regions. Each region was a different colour: Hebra was white, Eldin was red, the Gerudo Desert was yellow, while the Gerudo Highlands were amber. Tabantha was silvery-grey, Faron was emerald green, Necluda was pale blue, Lanayru was sea-green, and Akkala was orange. Central Hyrule, or its equivalent, at the heart of it all, was violet. The people were not fully painted or studded with gems, simply earthen brown figures, each decorated only with the sigil of their people: the Gerudo symbol in black, the Hylian symbol in grey, the Rito symbol in yellow, the Sheikah in purple, the Goron in orange, the Zora in blue.

The borders were so different compared to the ones Link knew.

Compared to the plain floor and ceiling, the walls were a kaleidoscope. The flickering light of the torch and the solid light of Fi cascading off all the glittering gems and bold colours made him feel strangely dizzy. It threw him off, left him wrong-footed.

Link kept one eye on Zelda and one eye on the dark hole in the wall, continually glancing at the murals when his own curiosity won out. Zonai script was all along the sides of the murals…But not all of them. Every second mural had a different, more familiar script: Ancient Hylian. Link recognised it from some of Zelda’s notes over the years, and even more of her notes before the Calamity so long ago, but he couldn’t read it, except for his name, Zelda’s name, and the names of the Champions. Zelda showed them all how to write their names in Ancient Hylian once. Link only remembered that two years ago.

He couldn’t read it, but Zelda could.

“For our beloved King Rauru and Queen Sonia,” Zelda read haltingly at the fourth mural. It showed a Zonai and a Hylian woman facing each other, hands clasped. They both wore purple and blue. The woman’s dress had the Triforce painted on it. The Zonai man’s shawl had a lotus and a pair of eyes painted on it. Two of the strange teardrop objects floated over their hands; his was pure white, hers was vivid gold. “May we move towards the future of peace and prosperity they dreamed of and fought for.”

The next mural showed the Zonai and Hylian- the King and Queen? Rauru and Sonia?- standing with a large crowd: more Zonai, Hylians, Rito, Gorons and Sheikah. No Gerudo. How strange…

The King and Queen stood with two little girls and the Queen held a baby. Farosh, Dinraal and Naydra flew in the sky all in a line. Strange contraptions stood among the people of Hyrule; their heads vaguely reminded Link of praying mantises. He had no idea what they were and, judging from the intense concentration in Zelda’s eye when she looked at them, neither did she. 

“Hyrule’s founding,” Zelda breathed in awe. She spun in a slow circle, gazing around with wide eyes. “This must be it. It must be. King Rauru and Queen Sonia- according to legend, they founded the kingdom! See this? This must be the Great Alliance that started it all! I wonder…” She ran to the next mural, skidding to a halt. “Yes! Yes, I knew it! Ancient history speaks of a great war between the allied tribes and a figure called the Demon King. These murals tell a similar story-” She pointed at the mural she stood before; it was so massive that it took up twice the amount of space the others did. “Here it is! The Imprisoning War of Hyrule’s Founding and the events that led up to it! See, here’s the Demon King, he’s stealing something- it looks a bit like a teardrop, doesn’t it, darling?”

Link stepped to her side. Indeed, a massive figure loomed over a Hylian woman dressed in white and yellow. The Queen? Queen Sonia. She seemed to hover in the air and her teardrop ornament was grasped in the Demon King’s hand.

He was frightening, even Link could admit it. A giant with flaming red hair and ashen skin, black horns and fiery eyes, golden fangs and sharp claws. Fire danced along his black robes and black veins were painted along his arms. In the next part of the mural, he was even bigger, looming over the monsters at his command, wielding a giant sword coated in flames. The background bled from grass-green into blood red and black as monsters swept across Hyrule.

“They’re losing,” Link said quietly. “Badly.”

Dead soldiers lay with their eyes closed and red splattered across them. All the races of Hyrule, the Gerudo included this time. But humans also fought among the Demon King’s monsters. Their clothes were black, their hair unpainted and no sigils included; they could have been from any of the tribes. Perhaps they were. Frightened crowds fled from them. A lot of the fleeing people were depicted as bloodied. Every single one of them was screaming. Some were on their knees, too injured or too frightened to continue running.

In the next part, the Zonai King and a group of others faced off with the Demon King. Each had a teardrop ornament, each of them were armed.

“King Rauru and the Sages,” Zelda read, bending down for a better look at the script. “The Sage of Light, the Sage of Spirit, the Sage of Wind, the Sage of Lightning, the Sage of Fire, the Sage of Water, the Sage of Time.”

Each held a weapon, even the King, who had been painted empty-handed before. Now he wielded a bright white sword. Between him and another Zonai was a Hylian boy holding a bronze coloured sword. His teardrop ornament was bright yellow-gold, the same colour as his hair. 

The light from the torch and Fi made all the gold and red in the mural shimmer. Link stepped back uneasily, staring at the boy. 

“This is amazing,” Zelda said breathlessly. “This is- my goodness, this is the discovery of the century and we just wandered into it! ” She snapped more pictures, standing on tip-toe, kneeling down, hurrying left and right for the next angle. Normally Link would smile, but he couldn’t look away from the Demon King’s monstrous grin. He looked hungry. 

What happened next? Link wondered, suddenly desperate to know, desperate to look away from that hungry grin. The Imprisoning War ended, obviously, or this mural wouldn’t exist- but how did it end? Why wasn’t the Queen with the Sages? When the Demon King took her teardrop…Had taking it killed her or perhaps stripped her of any magic she might have? She’d have to be a descendent of Hylia Incarnate, right? Her power would be crazy. Link had seen what Zelda was capable of when she crushed Ganon into oblivion, when she held Ganon at bay for a century. So if this strange teardrop empowered the Demon King, the teardrop he’d taken from the Queen…Was her power inside it? Was that why he was so strong? What were these strange Zonai teardrops and what was their purpose?

By Nayru, he sounded like Zelda. But that wasn’t a bad thing; Zelda was a scholar, a genius, she almost always knew the answer to the problems they faced. And besides, she could read Ancient Hylian, she’d be able to decipher any more of the script.

The rest of the murals were hidden behind rubble. A great big pile of it. They’d need a Goron to move it all with any sort of haste.

“Oh,” Link whispered, oddly, terribly disappointed. He glanced at the Demon King’s hungry grin again and shuddered. He looked at all that red and black…And looked at the gloom.

Surely not, he thought uneasily. He was being ridiculous. It was his anxiety playing up again, making him jump to insane conclusions. He was seeing patterns where none existed. It was just his anxiety…

“We’ll have to come back with Yunobo or one of his crew,” Zelda said, placing the Pad back onto her belt. She looked at the rubble with disappointment, shoulders slumping. 

When it’s safe, Link signed, eyes on the dark doorway. Zelda, let’s go back.

“Link, you promised one more room!”

I have a bad feeling.

Go back, Fi said.

Zelda looked at him worriedly. She hesitated, she sighed, she took a step to the exit…

And then she turned and marched towards the gloom-stained door.

“One more room,” she said. “We’ll have a quick look and I promise we’ll go back. Okay? A deal’s a deal. I can’t shake the feeling we’re missing something important.”

Link made a choked sound, unable to make his voice work. He could practically hear Impa scolding them to Take utmost caution, my dears. This was not cautious. 

Don’t be a fucking dumbass, he imagined Yuki saying.

You must promise to be careful, Dorephan’s voice whispered. You must promise to be careful.

Mipha would kick my ass for this, Link thought, hurrying after Zelda, jumping over a puddle of gloom. She’d kick both of our asses. She wouldn’t even hesitate; she’d drag Zelda back up to the surface by the ear if necessary. She’d drag Link by the hair, she’d throw one of them over her shoulder if she had to. Mipha would not put up with arguments. Upon seeing that the “next room” was another steep stairwell leading down into the dark, she would have put her foot down, caught them both in a water-whip, and returned to Purah’s office, merrily humming all the while. 

Fi glowed even brighter. More gloom covered the stairs; it was splashed across the walls and reminded Link horribly of blood splatters. Chunks of various steps were missing and more were cracked. The stairwell, compared to the painted chamber, was covered in dirt and debris. There was nothing fancy or beautiful about this dark, narrow stairway; it was purely practical.

Link tugged on Zelda’s sleeve. Zelda, he signed insistently. It felt like his voice was hiding behind a locked door and he’d lost the key. It felt like hands were wrapped tight around his neck. It was an old feeling, one he’d faced since he was twelve-years-old, since he first drew Fi. 

“Link, we have to know,” Zelda said softly. Her green eyes were bright with determination. Gently, she took the torch from his hand. “We’ll peer through the next doorway and go back up, I promise.”

And so Link followed her with a sigh.

The fog grew thicker. The sparks of red in the air began to look like embers. Gloom covered half the stairs, and they had to stick close to the wall, skirting past it. The air felt too hot, too heavy. The smell of rot, horribly familiar, grew stronger with every step they took, and something else joined it. Something dark and terrible, just as Fi said. It made Link’s stomach churn and he bit back the need to gag. Zelda shuddered and stepped closer to him, her free hand clenched over her stomach. One tendril of fog looked like a hand. A pair of sparks looked like glaring eyes.

The chamber they emerged in was utterly unlike any of the others they’d passed through. 

Everything else had been cave-like, or stairs, going on and on endlessly. Apart from the Zonai hallway and the painted chamber, nothing had been especially impressive or even all that big.

But this circular chamber? This black, boiling hot chamber? It was immense. It was so different from the Zonai chambers, but there were similarities: the lotus and eye motifs engraved in the pillars and archways, for instance. Everything else was alien to Link, like nothing he’d ever seen before. The floor was black as obsidian, streaked with veins of blue and green that faintly glowed. The walls were black and purple, blending together in a marbled pattern. None of it was marble. Link didn’t recognise the stones. There were no windows, just plenty of Zonai lamps; unlike the ones upstairs, most of these were dark and dead, only three continued to glow brightly.

A line of grand chairs, a line of thrones, stood together against the right wall. They were the only furniture in the room.

In the centre of the chamber was something radiating gloom. The gloom poured from this thing, this withered husk. Gloom came from its chest in pulses like a heartbeat; gloom dripped from its open hands and dribbled from its mouth; gloom drifted from its eyes, nose and ears. Gloom fog swam around it, gloom sank into the ground and reached upwards. 

“What is that?” Zelda gasped sharply.

Trouble, Link signed grimly.

Her nightmare was stuck on repeat in her mind. The roaring and laughter, the monsters, the geyser of darkness. If the source of that was down here, Zelda needed to know. If hers and Link’s joined nightmare was warning them about this thing, then Zelda needed to know exactly where it was. She needed to see what it was, what state it was in.

Calamity Ganon had taken all of Hyrule by surprise one hundred and six years ago. Zelda refused to be taken by surprise again, to be backed into a corner. She refused to watch her people be massacred again.

She would not hold another friend in her arms as they bled out and died.

So Zelda kept going and pushed Link to come with her. Fi said there was something dark and terrible ahead and Zelda needed to know what it was, where all this gloom came from.

And here it was: a mummy. A tall, rotting mummy with tattered clothes, dim and stained jewellery and thin, matted hair that had fallen out in clumps. No eyes, just empty eye-sockets. Sweet Hylia, she could see some of its bones. Pieces of skin across its ribs had rotted away to show chunks of bone; a line of skin was missing from its jaw, baring its teeth. A massive shining jewel decorated its diadem, a smoky grey colour, streaked with gold, edged with hints of purple. A teardrop shaped jewel…

A glowing arm pinned the mummy in place, only adding to how absolutely surreal this all was. The mummy’s back was arched all the way back as it seemed to scream at the ceiling, its arms thrown wide. The arm dug its nails- its claws!- deep into the mummy’s chest. Pale green light coated the arm, radiating from within. Green and blue light crept upwards in a huge spiral, reaching all the way to the ceiling. The light condensed up there, spreading out and coating the ceiling in a pale sheen. The ceiling had a pattern of luminous stones, too high up to truly cast any light down below. Fi, the torch, the three remaining lotus lamps and the strange arm were the only sources of light, all of them blending together to create a sickly glow.

Bronze rings and armbands decorated the arm. A beaded bracelet hung from its wrist, decorated with a single glowing jewel. Another teardrop-shaped jewel. She immediately thought of the murals and the Zonai figures. Was this one of the teardrops from the murals? (Two of them in fact!) This one was quite small; bright white with gold deep within its centre; it felt warm as a sunbeam, a strange contrast to the oppressive heat of this chamber. Despite the oppressive aura in this vast chamber, Zelda could still sense that pinprick of light, of genuine warmth. 

Huge double doors, blue, green and purple, were opposite the line of thrones. Where were they? Zelda did not recognise this style of architecture, she’d never seen anything like this in all her studies. She thought back to the various visions she’d seen while trapped with Ganon, but she’d seen nothing like this then either. 

She yearned to see what was behind those doors. Maybe she could when it was safe.

The arm’s light flickered and dimmed.

“I don’t understand,” Zelda admitted in a hoarse whisper. “I expected…a monster? A demonic entity? Not…” She gestured limply. “This.”

How could a corpse be the cause of this?

How did they stop it? Cut off the corpse’s head, hey-presto, the gloom is gone, the day is saved! 

And the arm? How did the arm factor into this?

Let’s go, Link signed, narrowed eyes on the corpse and arm. Now. Please, Zelda.

She looked at her friend, her dearest Link. She remembered his blood, hot and sticky, coating her hands, torso and lap as she held him in Blatchery Plain.

She looked at the mummy and the flickering arm. Did its light seem dimmer? It did. Zelda couldn’t shake the sudden feeling that she didn’t want to be here when that light died.

They needed to go back to Purah. She’d seen what she needed to see. Link wanted to leave. Could they block the entrance behind them on their way out? A temporary measure, yes, but surely better than nothing…

As she and Link backed away, neither of them looking away from the mummy, the arm’s light died. The arm wavered and fell from the mummy’s chest, falling to the ground with a dull thud.

The teardrop jewel fell from its bracelet and rolled across the floor to land at Link’s feet.

Still tightly holding Fi, Link nudged the gem with his foot, then stooped to pick it up. He gave a startled shout when its light pulsed and suddenly changed. In the blink of an eye it was no longer white, but a vivid gold with equally bright yellow swirling within. Zelda watched, stunned, as a Zonai word appeared, engraving itself on the gem’s smooth surface.

“W-what…?” She staggered back, gaping at it. Link’s eyes were large and uncertain above his mask.

Thump. Thump-thump.

The fleshy sound of a heartbeat filled the room, coming from…From the…

No, Zelda thought desperately. Despite the heat, she was suddenly ice cold. No, no, no.

The mummy’s empty eye-sockets began to glow. The irises within were fiery orange, lined with red. The pupils were far too small, little pinpricks of darkness. 

The mummy jerked to life, its head snapping to face them, its jaw creaking as it began to test its own strength, grinning at them with tattered lips and beginning to chuckle. It moved its arms, straightened its spine, all in sharp jerks of awkward, tense movement. Smoke danced along its thin skin; gloom poured from the holes in its chest, the holes the arm’s claws had left behind. 

As the mummy began to laugh in earnest, gloom burst from it in a wave, all of it rapidly shaping itself into grasping hands, racing for her and Link. Link immediately jumped in front of her with a snarl, Fi glowing bright as a star. He swung and light burst from her, but- oh Goddesses, no, this wasn’t happening, this couldn’t be happening…

The mummy howled as Fi’s light cut across its face, but the gloom didn’t show down; it wrapped around Fi’s blade with ease, smothering her light. Zelda, horrified, heard the holy blade begin to crack apart. The gloom raced across Fi and reached for Link’s arm. It streaked across his hand, his forearm; it grabbed him and jerked him closer to the mummy and Link, her best friend, her brave, amazing Link, screamed. 

She hadn’t heard such a scream since the malice splashed across his back during the Calamity.

As she did so long ago, Zelda screamed “NO!” and grabbed Link, pushing him behind her. Her arrows would do no good, even Robbie’s ancient arrows would not work against this, this monster, this demon, this being of horror. She needed- she needed-

Light burst from her hands as she screamed for Link to run, to please, please run, he had to run this time, she needed him to run, she couldn’t watch Link die again, please no, please let me protect him this time! 

Over the last six years, some sacred magic had indeed returned to her. It had never entirely left, just greatly dwindled. Almost like it was slumbering. She could summon small pieces of light, the occasional small shield- but never the Bow of Light, never the great sealing power that had once been hers. 

The Triforce of Wisdom burst to life on the back of her hand, and ice-blue light mingled with Zelda’s own gold and whipping up a cold wind, pushing back the gloom, tearing through it with shocking ease, twisting around it and smothering it. The Triforce’s magic gave her one directive, one piece of wisdom, one mission to follow, one outcome to aim for: Protect Link.

Just like that, it was over.

In all of five seconds, everything had gone to hell once more.

Link was bent over double, clutching his injured arm. His mask was scorched, falling from his face; a small burn was on his cheek, not so bad, but his arm…Oh sweet Hylia, those burns…They were blistering and sizzling, bubbling, blood red and grey at the edges, streaking across Link’s hand and arm like lightning, like Lynel stripes. His middle and pointer fingers were entirely grey. His hand was limp and twitching; Fi fell from his hand as it continued to twitch, as Link fought for control of his fingers and failed. And Fi, poor Fi…Her blade was still coated in red and black, only hints of her true light shining through. She was steaming. 

Half of Zelda’s mask had been burned away and the tattered remains pooled around her neck uselessly. She immediately held her breath, horror crashing down on her again.

She and Link were directly breathing in the gloom now. Even the fragile protection of their Sheikah masks was gone.

I should have listened to Fi, I should have listened to Link.

Just as Zelda grabbed Fi and grasped Link’s arm, just as she began to run for the stairs, a wall of gloom burst from the floor and blocked the way. Zelda quickly tucked Fi into her belt (wincing at the feeling of the gloom-coated blade against her, burning with heat, acidic and sharp, seeping into her) and spun around, keeping Link firmly behind her, her palms still glowing.

“Stay back!” she warned. The mummy only laughed at her, standing tall now, a sneer on what remained of its face. A massive, jagged wound cut clean across its sunken face; its skin sizzled as it fought to piece itself back together. Zelda’s stomach lurched as the wound from Fi’s light slowly stitched itself shut. Black blood still coated the mummy’s face and dripped down its neck. 

When it spoke, Zelda shivered. Its voice was deep and hoarse and its words made no sense.

“Ah, Prince Link…” it rasped. “How very good to see you again, little cat. What? Did you think I would forget what the rat called you?” Its grin widened. “Was that the sword that seals the darkness? Such a pitiful blade, unable to withstand my power, cannot save you from me.”

Why did a talking corpse know Link’s name?

Link caught her eye, as panicked as she herself was. He was shuddering in pain; sweat coated his brow and he was pale and clammy. She needed to get him out of here now. 

“And you…You must be Princess Zelda.” What? What? “That pathetic light show was all you could do? This is what the bloodline of the Goddess Hylia is reduced to? How disappointing.”

“How do you know our names?” Zelda demanded. What was this creature? Who was he?

She coughed harshly, wheezing. Her side began to burn in earnest, spreading out from her hip. More and more gloom flew through the air, dancing around them and Zelda struggled to catch her breath as it grew denser, unable to escape the stench of decay and darkness. Zelda thrust her hand out and a ball of light cut through some of it, but twice as much gloom immediately filled the air in front of her, nearly concealing the mummy from view. 

“Not to worry,” the mummy said, almost kindly. “Your suffering will be over soon. Tell Rauru his desperate plan failed, won’t you? His faith in you was misplaced.”

He’s mad, he’s talking madness, Zelda thought. Black spots appeared across her vision, creeping in at the edges as the room seemed to spin. Link leaned heavily against her, coughing and gasping. She tried to encase them in light, but could only manage a tiny canopy above their heads- and what good was that? It didn’t shield them at all. She tried to send a burst of light at the wall of gloom blocking the exit and created a fist-sized hole that was immediately repaired.

The mummy laughed and the room began to shudder as an entire tidal wave of gloom burst forth from his hands and chest. A deep black scar cut across his face, no longer sizzling, but it looked raw, as if it would start bleeding again at any second. Dust and stone fell from the ceiling and Zelda screamed in horror as the gloom condensed into one huge, monstrous arm, pushing up against the ceiling.

Whether the mummy intended what happened next, Zelda couldn’t say. All she knew was that the floor began to crack and break apart. 

“Zel,” Link gasped, swaying uneasily, eyes glassy. Fi’s light vanished as the gloom entirely encased her blade.

“Run!” Zelda cried, grabbing Link’s uninjured arm, pulling him along with her as the floor began to fall away from beneath their feet. She heard the mummy snarl, heard him shout as this chamber fell apart around them, as it continued to shake and crack, as the abyss opened up beneath them. The mummy, arms still outstretched, gloom still reaching for the ceiling, fell without a word. He glared at them as he fell into the dark and, as more debris followed him, he let out the sound that haunted her nightmares: that terrible roar and laugh, like he couldn’t decide if he was amused or angry. It echoed relentlessly, louder than it should be. 

But Zelda couldn’t stop to think about where the mummy would end up, she couldn’t stop to wonder what havoc may be happening above them, (No, wait, what if that quake ruined the exit, what if we’re trapped!?) she could only scream for Link to run, to keep running, to not let go of her hand.

When had any of her plans ever worked?

The floor was falling. Link gave a sudden sharp gasp and shoved her. She could feel the burn of his gloom-infected hand and even his uninjured hand felt too hot, too feverish. Zelda landed heavily on her side, dropped poor Fi onto the ground, and hit her head against the bottom step. Gagging at the smell of rot, heart racing, she crawled to her knees and reached for Link, but her hand met with thin air.

The last of the floor had fallen away and, with a choked off scream, Link fell with it.

No, no, no, no!

“LINK!”

Zelda didn’t think, didn’t hesitate; she just leapt for Link, reaching desperately for his hand as her own began to glow. She’d protected herself and the Brigade from a cataclysmic fall like this once, she could do it again, weakened powers be damned. She needed to save Link. No matter what, she needed to save him. They were getting out of here together, damn it all. Her torso was still burning, her head was swimming. Black spots danced across her vision, please let this work.

There was a burst of gold in Link’s pocket (the teardrop!) and it spread outwards in waves of glitter. The gold encased his entire body, the Triforce of Courage blazed with all the power of the sun, their fingers brushed and then, in one last blast of light-

“Link!” Zelda screamed again, more desperately than ever as he vanished before her eyes.

Link’s gone, where did he go, how? 

She was falling to her death, Fi lay abandoned on the stairs, Link was gone, and chaos was about to consume Hyrule once more.

The burning and dizziness overwhelmed her and she felt like she was falling faster than ever. She shut her eyes, but there was a sudden, sharp jerk on her arm. And what was one more impossible thing? The disembodied arm was grasping her wrist in a death-grip, glowing brightly once more.

Heart racing, mind reeling, Zelda could only stare in bewilderment. Her eyes drifted shut as a coughing fit overcame her, as the burning feeling spread throughout her limbs and chest.

She felt herself being lifted upwards and a soft voice say, “Hold on, Princess.”

The darkness overwhelmed her and Zelda let herself slip away. Link, she thought, and that was all.

The destruction came upon them in an instant. A mighty earthquake shook all of Hyrule. Dark clouds gathered overhead and red lightning streaked across the sky. Purah watched, open-mouthed, as Hyrule Castle rose. It rose up into the sky, balanced on a great pillar of stone and a geyser of gloom burst forth. The gloom rained down in chunks and drips, and flew across the sky to all corners of the kingdom.

The rain began, tinted red, and she heard Josha scream. As Purah raced down the stairs to her young apprentice, she kept looking desperately out the window, praying it would all stop. She was dreaming. This wasn’t real.

She hadn’t sent two of her best friends below ground, right towards whatever was causing this.

Not again, not again, please not again.

But the red rain continued, turning from a drizzle to a downpour and the red lightning crashed again. The screams and shouts of her team echoed in her ears. As Purah reached Josha, she saw more horrors begin through the window: huge chunks of earth were falling from the sky. Where was it all coming from? 

The world continued to shake and fall apart. She saw more geysers of gloom burst up over the horizon. 

It’s happening again.

Chapter Text

“I'm breaking in, shaping up, then checking out on the prison bus. This is it, the apocalypse. (Whoa-oh.) I'm waking up, I feel it in my bones, enough to make my system blow. Welcome to the new age, to the new age. Welcome to the new age, to the new age.” - Radioactive, Imagine Dragons

Zelda awoke a few times before it actually stuck. The first time she woke up, she couldn’t even open her eyes. She could only groan in pain, gagging at the burning and stabbing in her torso, at the tightness in her lungs. The second time, her eyes flickered open for a moment, and she heard a male voice humming gently. It wasn’t a song she recognised. The third time, she tried to roll over and immediately regretted it as the pain doubled. She coughed and gagged, her entire body trembling violently. The voice quietly urged her to calm down, to lay back, to please rest. It was a nice voice, Zelda decided tiredly, more than a little deliriously. 

The fourth time, she finally woke up properly. She opened her eyes to find herself in a dim chamber which, oddly enough, was covered in tree roots. They came down through the ceiling and stuck out of the walls, crept across the floor. By Hylia, was she inside a tree? 

“Link?” she called hoarsely, but there was no answer.

A small stone jug of water and an apple were placed next to her, alongside a small pile of bronze rings and armbands. Her cloak had been folded beneath her like a pillow, though it was singed and stained. The Purah Pad was next to the jewellery. Lying folded neatly beneath the pad were strange garments.

Hold on…Hadn’t this jewellery been on the glowing arm? But then…Where was the arm?

Ah, Zelda, a male voice said, thick with relief. Finally, you wake.

She still felt woozy and out of breath, but the voice shocked her enough to forget those facts. She staggered to her feet, looking around wildly, but she couldn’t see anyone. 

Your illness was quite severe, the man said. I am relieved it was not worse. It certainly could have been.

Zelda grit her teeth, leaning against the nearest root. “Who-?”

I have heard a great deal about you from Link, the man said. Will you please join me outside when you’re ready? 

It felt like someone had stepped away from her. Zelda slowly knelt down, warily eyeing the food and jewellery. But the hunger pangs and her parched mouth won out; she snatched up the apple and water, sipping and nibbling, resisting the urge to wolf it all down. Her stomach felt more settled when she was done. With a few taps of the Purah Pad, the stone jug disappeared into her inventory (it wouldn’t hurt to keep it) and she set the apple core aside. 

Okay…I appear to be in a tree. A disembodied voice wants to speak with me. He knows Link. If he spoke with Link, then Link must be okay. 

Zelda stared at the bronze rings and armbands again. Those had certainly been on the glowing arm.

…Did the strange voice belong to the arm? 

It felt like an insane thought and yet…It would make sense, wouldn’t it? The arm had grabbed her, saved her. Now a voice was talking to her, apparently relieved she was alright. Had the invisible man saved Link too? Was that how they knew each other?

Well, she’d get no answers by sitting here. Zelda stored the strange jewellery in her Pad and took stock of herself. Her limbs tingled and felt weak. Nowhere near as bad as she’d been after Ganon’s defeat, but she felt sore and sickly. Her head was throbbing. Her hair was a sweaty, tangled mess. Dried sweat stuck to her entire body (ugh, she needed a bath) and she supposed she’d better check the clothes the mysterious voice left for her, because her clothes were covered in dirt, holes and scorch marks, especially along her hip and leg where Fi had rested against her. 

Fi! Oh by the Golden Three, where’s Fi!?

Panic-stricken, Zelda hauled herself back to her feet. Maybe the invisible man knew where Fi was, maybe he’d saved her too and- oh…Oh no…

Fi was in this strange chamber too, leaning against the doorway. She was broken. Utterly shattered. So little of her blade remained, and what remained was stained black, much of it mingling together in melted clumps. Even her hilt was stained black and ash clung to her cross-guard.

“Oh, Fi!” Zelda wailed, staggering to her friend. She scooped Fi up, holding the shattered sword to her heart. Oh no, Link was going to be devastated. “Oh, Fi, darling…” Zelda murmured, her throat too tight. “I’m so sorry. We…We’ll fix this, I swear.”

What was it the Deku Tree said? The sword will not only heal itself, but absorb the strength and energy poured into it. The potential of this fabled blade may well be limitless. Truly the work of a goddess. Yes…If she could return Fi to Korok Forest to rest, if she could perhaps gather enough magic to pour into Fi, maybe that would speed up the healing process. 

Fi. The Master Sword. The sword older than the kingdom itself, crafted by Hylia, wielded by Her Beloved, strengthened by the Hero of the Sky and Hylia Incarnate. The sword of legend, the Blade of Evil’s Bane. This couldn’t be her end. 

“We’ll fix this,” Zelda whispered again, tightening her grip on Fi. “We’ll fix this, darling, I promise.”

The clothes turned out to be a pair of brown sandals that laced midway up the shins, a plain white dress with a green panel down the front, embroidered with the Zonai sigil at the hem (albeit faded and patchy, noticeably missing some threads) and a deep green underdress, both shorter in the front (just reaching her knees) and longer in the back, brushing her ankles. Not the most practical options, but certainly better than her burned clothes. Although the dress had a few tears along the hem and a hole near the knee, it was still in better repair than her own belongings. Considering how old the dress likely was, that was just downright depressing. Her boots were fine though, so she put them back on and placed the sandals in the Pad. (Even if she didn’t wear them she knew plenty of people on the historical survey teams who would leap at a chance to get their hands on an ancient article of clothing.) Once she was dressed Zelda tore a strip from her under-tunic to tie Fi to her back and put her own belt back on, gladly securing the Purah Pad in place. 

Her bow was nowhere to be seen, but her quiver of arrows lay against a tree root and was still mostly full and thankfully undamaged. Hopefully she’d find a bow somewhere around here.

Zelda studied her burned and ruined clothes, momentarily mourning her favourite tunic. Just like the power of Calamity Ganon, the mummy had burned through her enchanted garments with ease. One more thing to worry about. She ran a finger over her Silent Princess hair clips, relieved to find they were still okay. Likely missing their enchantments, but otherwise undamaged.

Sighing, she stored what might be salvaged (or useful) in the Pad, patted Fi’s hilt and set off.

The next room was much larger than the little chamber she woke in, all stone and the remains of paint on the white-washed walls. The pattern looked like dragon scales. The heavy stone doors were open and a cool breeze came from it. Zelda did her best to march through the room with her head held high (was anyone watching her? Perhaps, perhaps not. But she wanted to seem in control. Maybe she’d fool herself) and wandered down a long, dim, cool hallway. Lotus lamps led the way. There was a drop at the end, down into a pool of water (the chilly water was a relief to her still-throbbing limbs, her too-warm body) and this room was the largest so far, and in worse repair. Most of the plaster had fallen off the walls, more tree roots crept down from the ceiling and stuck out of the walls. But that hardly mattered when sunlight was pouring in through the open doorway ahead, along with the sound of birdsong.

She wasn’t underground anymore, but where was she?

Zelda hurried outside on shaking legs, chasing the sunlight. As she stepped into the open air she sighed in relief. The sun felt invigorating, it felt comforting. For a moment, Zelda simply stood with her head tilted back, smiling at the bright blue sky.

When she looked down, she yelped and staggered backwards, clinging to the doorway.

She was hundreds of feet above ground- above the island below. And all around her…Oh sweet Hylia help her, she was in the sky. Clouds completely blocked the view below the island, but an entire series of islands stretched out before her. She looked to the east and saw more islands and it was the same in the west. North? More sky islands. South? Well, the structure she’d just left blocked the view, but she didn’t doubt there were even more islands in the south. Each and every island was different: some large, some small, some were truly bizarre shapes. She could see one on the horizon that was a perfect sphere, like another moon.

Sky islands. Sky islands! Weren’t they all supposed to be gone? No one knew what happened to the Zonai sky islands or the Hylian island of Skyloft. Some theories said they crashed down to earth and melded with the land. Other theories said they were simply so high up that not even the Rito could find them. And yet more theories said that the Zonai islands were hidden with their fabled magic. Whatever the answer may be, Zelda was now standing on one of those mythical sky islands.

The grass on these massive islands was yellow. The leaves on the trees seemed to be yellow too. Some of the islands had buildings, both large and small. One large island was covered in snow. But one island, directly ahead (well, below and then ahead) had a truly huge building, pure white. A dragon circled the air above it, a dragon that Zelda recognised.

The Wild Dragon, Hyrule's Guardian, the Sentry, Skyward. Mipha’s dragon. 

“Hello, darling,” Zelda whispered, awed eyes stuck on the distant dragon, closer than he’d ever been. “Is this where you live?” He’d always flown so much higher than Farosh, Dinraal and Naydra and, unlike the guardian dragons, he wandered all of Hyrule. No one knew what his powers were, or if he even had any. He often vanished from view entirely. Was this where he came when he couldn’t be seen? His home? She needed a closer look at him, this was the mysterious fourth dragon, the dragon that circled Hyrule Castle during their battle with Ganon. The dragon that Mipha adored so much. She wanted to name him, Zelda remembered fondly. Mipha said it wasn’t fair that he was the only dragon without a name. 

They didn’t even know for sure he was male. It was just Mipha’s own certainty and it rubbed off on the Champions and their circle.

But how did she get down from here? Zelda crept close to the edge of the walkway, noting with a bemused smile that it almost looked like a diving board. Wait a minute. A diving board?

Oh surely not! she thought. No. No, no way. She couldn’t encase herself in protective holy light anymore- certainly not in her current ill and shivery state. She’d break her neck! She’d shatter all her bones on impact with the lake below! Even Link, with his Hero-enhanced strength, would break his neck from a fall like this.

Could she count on the Triforce of Wisdom to protect her?

For a moment, it felt like a large, icy hand grasped her shoulder, giving it a reassuring squeeze. Zelda sighed and nodded. The hand patted her and retreated. Message received, Nayru. 

Six years of peace. Six years of not needing to commune with goddesses, and Nayru broke that silence to encourage her to take a death leap. Lovely. Zelda steeled herself and summoned as much light as she could. It wasn’t much; it only covered her torso. So she grit her teeth and focused on the Triforce of Wisdom; ice-blue light burst forth, wrapping around the rest of her body. For a moment, snowflakes swirled around her head and Nayru whispered, You’ll be safe, Child. Trust me.

As much as Zelda genuinely appreciated the help Nayru had given her six years ago, it was a bit hard to trust Her when She was nudging Zelda towards a ledge. 

She wondered what Fi would say about this plan.

Zelda took a running leap and jumped from the ledge, barely biting back a terrified scream as she plummeted through the air, towards the lake. Her frightened gaze darted about desperately, peering at the world through her blue and gold shield. The Wild Dragon continued to circle the huge building. She could see even more islands on the horizon and storm clouds in Hebra’s direction. But the clouds below remained too thick to see through, an endless blanket of white.

Before Zelda knew it, she hit the water. She landed with an almighty splash and, for a moment, she floated beneath the water in astonishment. Frightened frogs and fish fled from her and Zelda gasped in the safety of her little bubble.

You’re safe, Nayru repeated softly. Come now, my Child. You have places to be.

The light shield flickered around her and Zelda sucked in a last deep breath as it popped like a bubble, dissipating into glitter. She swam quickly for the surface and doggy-paddled to the shore, constantly reaching back to touch Fi, to make sure she was alright.

Now then…Where to?

This way, please, Princess, the man suddenly said. She saw a shimmer of blue-green up ahead, the same colour as the arm, before it vanished. Zelda needed no further prompting, hurrying after him, whoever he was. 

The island seemed so…alien. The grass was yellow, the tree leaves were yellow, their wood was pure white. It seemed as if the island was trapped in perpetual autumn, reminding her of Akkala’s native trees and their eternal red and orange leaves. Truth be told it was nothing like Akkala at all, but it was the only comparison that Zelda had. 

What kept the island afloat? What hid it? For surely it must be hidden, judging by the blanket of clouds just below. (How high up am I? she fretted once more. How do I get down?) Under any other circumstance she’d love to explore this place, to take her time, to examine every nook and cranny, but she couldn’t. She must make haste. She must find the mysterious invisible man and find Link. She needed to make sure Link truly was okay, that he’d received medical care, or else ensure he was well enough to move, and then find a safe way back to the surface together. Oh Goddesses, what state was Hyrule in? 

Six years of peace shattered in an instant. 

I should have listened to Link, I should have listened to Fi.

Zelda tried to distract herself by taking pictures as she went, snagging a few apples from nearby trees and collecting a handful of strange mushrooms. She’d never seen anything like them before; pale blue and yellow with dark blue spots. Were they safe to eat? She wouldn’t take the chance, but she could perhaps study them when she and Link got back to Lookout Landing. If nothing else, Purah and Robbie would be delighted to take them off her hands. 

The path opened up into a courtyard. She had an even better view of the massive white building and the Wild Dragon from here. But the island she stood on was separated from the next one by a large gap, too large for her to jump across. There was no bridge. Could she fashion one somehow? The only thing nearby of any note was a strange little…thing. It was green, made of a material that Zelda didn’t recognise. It looked oddly pristine. There was a button on its front. Perhaps this was a mechanism that could summon a bridge? It stood right next to a ring of white stone, another ouroboros. Glowing green light shone within the ring when Zelda approached, showing the symbol of a hand. She tapped it but nothing happened.

Very well then. She approached the strange green mechanism and the same light appeared before it. A polite, albeit mechanical voice, spoke: “Please place your hand on the authoriser and state your name.”

How utterly strange! How fascinating! The only machines she’d ever heard speak were Purah and Robbie’s guidance stones (particularly Cherry the Ancient Oven) and the Sheikah Towers when they distilled map information. This voice was not quite the same; it had a higher pitch and an almost birdlike thrill. 

Zelda placed her hand atop the floating green one and cleared her throat. “My name is Zelda Hyrule,” she said.

“Please place your hand on the authoriser and state your name,” the mechanism repeated.

“Zelda Hyrule.”

“Please place your hand on the authoriser and state your name.”

Sighing impatiently, Zelda huffed, “My name is Zelda Sonia Naydria Hyrule.”

No dice. The mechanism repeated itself.

“I am Princess Zelda Sonia Naydria Hyrule.”

It repeated itself.

Wincing slightly, Zelda said, “Queen Zelda Sonia Naydria Hyrule.”

“Please place your hand on the authoriser and state your name.”

She resisted the urge to kick the blasted thing, scowling at it, her hand still on the light. She’d stated her name multiple times! What other names did she have!? Perhaps it simply wasn’t attuned to her, perhaps it was looking for its owner, its boss, whoever designed it and placed it here…

Wait…Wait, she did have another name.

“Zelda,” she said firmly. “Scholar.”

Her sign name.

“Authoriser verified,” the mechanism said politely. The light flashed and vanished and the mechanism moved. It stretched out, revealing green and blue light within its arms and a large head with lotus lamps atop it and along its back, and dangling green chunks like earrings. Its hands were long, its body floating along in seemingly detached pieces. Zelda could only gawp as it stretched to its full height and was stunned to see it was only a little taller than her. It reminded her a little of an insect. A praying mantis perhaps. It was…Well, it was downright adorable.

“Princess Zelda,” the mechanism said more clearly now, and it somehow managed to sound quite happy. “I have waited for you. Prince Link left some things for you in my care.”

“He did?” Zelda asked eagerly, stepping closer. This strange being also knew Link? Then he really was okay! The relief made her light-headed for a moment, and she suddenly felt on the verge of tears. Link was okay. 

The mechanism’s chest slid open. Inside, sitting on a rolled up bundle of fabric, was a strange little tablet, an even stranger accessory of glowing capsules and-

With a sharp gasp, Zelda snatched up Link’s silver locket. The locket Mipha gave him as a courting gift, the locket that contained her scale, the last physical piece of Mipha left in the world. Link took the utmost care of it and never ever took it off. It was a beautiful locket, shaped like a teardrop and engraved with the Zora sigil. He never took it off. He’d worn it while fighting Calamity Ganon for pity’s sake! Why did he take it off? Why did he leave it with this strange machine? 

If she’d needed proof that the machine knew Link then here it was. And it only made her panic all over again. Link took the locket off. He left it with this mechanism. So he must have trusted it…But why did he take it off at all?

“That is most precious to Prince Link,” the machine said. “Please take good care of it.”

She immediately stored it, safe and sound, in the Purah Pad. She’d keep it there until she could return it to Link. 

With shaking hands, Zelda took the other objects. The tablet was oval in shape and a pretty lavender colour. The Zonai sigil was proudly displayed on its back in silver and indigo. The strange capsules were all strung together, glowing with bright green light, attached to a bronze clip.

“This is the Mineru Tablet,” the machine said. “I am told it is invaluable. And these are Energy Cells; they power Zonai devices. I cannot demonstrate, as I do not have any to hand, but I have associates across the islands that will be glad to demonstrate for you and teach you, Princess Zelda.”

“I…thank you…” Zelda said hoarsely, her thoughts constantly skipping back to the locket. “Um…” Hesitantly, she attached the capsules- the Energy Cells- to her belt and they dangled next to the Purah Pad. But the Mineru Tablet…She tapped the screen and nothing happened. She tapped more forcefully. Nothing.

Why would Link want her to take something broken? There was a puzzle to figure out here, no doubt about it. Good thing that Zelda loved puzzles. 

“My directive is complete,” the machine said. “Allow me to activate the bridge for you.” It floated towards the white ring of stone and tapped the glowing green hand. The light flashed just as before and Zelda watched in amazement as a bridge slowly grew outward from the edge of the island, stretching out to the next one. It grew stiffly, noisily, but was complete in less than ten seconds. 

By Hylia, the Zonai truly were marvels.

“It was a pleasure to meet you,” the mechanism said.

“Wait-” Zelda reached for it as it turned away. “I have questions.”

“That is understandable. Please feel free to ask any questions you desire. My makers programmed me with a vast variety of knowledge.”

“Well, I- where are we?”

“We stand within the Garden of Time,” the mechanism said, chirping slightly. It pointed towards the huge building. “We have a lovely view of the Temple of Time. Many rites and ceremonies of the Zonai Empire and later the Kingdom of Hyrule were held there. Many visitors came to enjoy the Garden. But no more. Now it is a lonely place. No one visits.”

The statement should have been melancholy, but the machine still sounded so polite and factual. 

“And you are…?” Zelda asked.

“I am a Steward Construct. There are many Constructs, all of us tasked with different roles. There are Ranger Constructs, Cooking Constructs, Mining Constructs, Forging Constructs and Caretaking Constructs. There are also Soldier Constructs of various ranks; please proceed with caution, as they are tasked with eliminating outsiders. They will consider you an outsider, Princess Zelda, and attack. I apologise for my colleagues; they do not know any better.”

Oh wonderful. And here she was without a bow! She needed to find one- or else be sure she could sneak past these Soldier Constructs.

“Thank you,” Zelda said.

“It is my pleasure, Princess Zelda. My records indicate that Prince Link is waiting for you at the Temple of Time. I gently suggest making haste.”

She turned to go, but hesitated. Her next question was perhaps daft, needless, but she’d feel terribly rude to just walk away without asking.

“Do you have a name?”

The Steward Construct tilted its head. “Prince Link encouraged me to choose a designation of my own,” it said. “My designation is Robin.”

Zelda smiled at the Construct. Robin. How very like Link to encourage it to choose a name. “That’s a lovely name,” she said. “Thank you for your help, Robin.”

“Thank you for the compliment. Proceed with caution, Princess Zelda.”

She didn’t find a bow, but she found a pretty sturdy tree branch and gave it a few experimental swings. She still preferred bows- the only weapon she’d been permitted to train with pre-Calamity- but Link, Bazz, Sidon and Rivan had all given her pointers on using swords and spears. She wasn’t entirely hopeless with a blade- but she was uncertain and still clumsy. 

Until she could find a bow (if she could) then she was stuck with this tree branch. If only she had a shield. She’d have to hope her small light shields would do the trick, that she wasn’t too ill from breathing in all that gloom. If all else failed, maybe the Triforce would guide her- though calling upon it just in the hopes of finding an armoury, or perhaps a Ranger Construct with a spare bow, felt oddly blasphemous. 

Who cares? Zelda fumed to herself. It’s my Triforce and I can use it however I wish! 

She could practically feel her father glaring at her. She could almost hear Urbosa’s encouraging laugh.

Zelda picked up the pace, her calves burning. She needed to get to Link. They needed to go home. 

No sign of any other Constructs yet. That was okay; she was nearly at the temple anyway. And if she knew Link, he’d found a dozen different weapons by now.

Why didn’t he wait with me? Why wasn’t he there when I woke up? How long was I ill? 

Perhaps they woke up on entirely different parts of the sky islands. After all, she didn’t know where Link ended up after that burst of light. He could have woken up in the snow-covered mountains for all she knew. If they were both saved by that glowing arm, perhaps it simply couldn’t afford to move them due to their injuries. Link’s arm had been scorched. It would have been best to leave him be, to not move him more than necessary. Still, she wished the arm had kept them together. Then she could have seen for herself that Link was okay, Link could see she was okay, and they’d work together to go home. 

He was waiting for her in the Temple of Time. If he’d been there a while then he’d likely already gathered supplies; food, weapons, shields. Knowing Link he’d probably have an entire cosy set-up in there. He was well-used to surviving in the wild and used to the most insane of circumstances. 

At least neither of them were dead this time. No one had amnesia. It had not been another hundred years. (It wasn’t, surely not, no, no, no, it wasn’t.) That was already a step up from before. 

The Temple of Time was even bigger up close. A truly massive structure, it grew outward, much wider on top than it was on the bottom. It was pure white (apart from the yellow moss clinging to it) and, as far as Zelda could see, perfectly symmetrical. It was surrounded by a truly huge lake, dotted with giant lily pads. The pathway leading to the stairs had sunken into the lake, but it wasn’t so deep that Zelda would have to swim; at most, it seemed the water would reach her knees, so long as she didn’t decide to deviate from the sunken path. The stairs had a massive chunk missing, but otherwise seemed stable.

A Construct bent over a cooking pot waved to her, not far from the temple’s steps.

“It has been some time since we had a visitor,” it said as politely as Robin. “I am a Cooking Construct, but I can offer directions if you need them.”

Zelda stood with one foot on the edge of the lake, staring at the Construct.

“Do you know where I can find a bow?” she blurted out.

“Ranger Constructs carry many bows,” it said, poking at the cooking pot with its spoon. “They can usually be found in the west, hunting among the tall grass. I am sure one would be happy to give you a bow.”

The west. Perfect. If Link hadn’t found her a bow at least she knew where to ask for one. 

“Thank you,” Zelda said, briefly bowing. The Construct gave a tiny mechanical thrill, almost like a laugh, and bowed back to her.

Zelda hurried across the sunken path, up the stairs and then scrambled up the shattered part, clinging to the wall and hauling herself up. She ran up the last of the stairs, her chest already heaving with exertion- just how ill was she? Oh, she’d worry about it later; for now she just needed to open those doors.

As Zelda ran for the temple doors, another glowing light appeared on them. Just like the lights at the bridge and on Robin, it had a floating hand image. Zelda pressed her hand on it, expecting another voice to ask for her name.

This time the light flashed red, a brief alarm was heard, and more lights shot across the door, bright red and shaped like chains. 

“W-what?” Zelda staggered back, eyes wide. Why wasn’t it letting her in? Link was in there! She needed to get inside! She pounded on the door with her fists calling out, “Link? Link, it’s me! Let me in! Link? Can you hear me!?”

“That door will only open to those who are authorised and hold sufficient power,” a voice said. A voice that Zelda knew; a male voice, gentle and calm. The voice that spoke when she woke up. The voice that may belong to the arm.

Zelda whirled around, grasping her tree branch, and came face to face with a ghost.

“Oh!” she gasped, lowering the branch. A ghost, yes, a ghost of a man surrounded by light and blue flames at his feet. She was familiar with ghosts after all…And yet this man was quite unlike the ghosts of the Champions.

He floated a few inches above the ground which only added to his great height, regarding her with a grave smile. His colours were muted, faded, all of them tinged with pale green and blue. He had the longest hair that Zelda had ever seen, so wild and thick; pure white and edged with gold. His skin- no, his fur- seemed to be a soft grey with yet more hints of gold on his face. He was somewhere between man, goat and dragon, with truly massive ears, dangling with many earrings. He wore a shawl, simple pants and a waist-wrap, though there was nothing simple about his jewellery or all the decorations on the waist-wrap itself; all of them were almost ridiculously intricate. A closed third eye was on his forehead. Short legs, a long torso, sharp and intelligent eyes, a snout…And his right arm glowed brightly, decorated by the same jewellery stored in her Purah Pad.

A Zonai. The owner of the arm. The ghost that saved her. 

“Please forgive me for startling you,” he said apologetically. His voice echoed slightly. “It was not my intention.”

“You…You grabbed me,” Zelda whispered. “You saved me.” She lowered the branch entirely, holding it limply. 

“I did,” the Zonai ghost said. “It is an honour to meet you, Princess. My name is Rauru.”

“Rauru…” Zelda stepped closer, full of awe. A Zonai named Rauru, a room of murals dedicated to King Rauru and Queen Sonia, the Zonai and Hylian. Rauru’s arm holding the mummy down.

“King Rauru?” she asked hesitantly.

Rauru’s smile grew. It was a warm smile, kind, with a hint of mischief. 

“King Rauru,” he agreed softly. He tilted his head slightly, chuckling, and held his hand to his heart. “I wonder which of my children you descend from.”

Chapter Text

“Just because everything's changing doesn't mean it's never been this way before. All you can do is try to know who your friends are as you head off to the war. Pick a star on the dark horizon and follow the light; you'll come back when it's over. No need to say goodbye.” - The Call, Regina Spektor

They sat with their backs against the door and its glowing red chains. Zelda had sat gracelessly, all in a heap. Rauru (King Rauru! He was more than a legend, more than a fable. He was real and he’d saved her!) hovered uncertainly until Zelda patted the ground next to her. Then the First King of Hyrule, the man, the myth, the ghost, sat with her. 

“...Your children?” Zelda asked. A pointless question perhaps, but it slipped out before she could stop it.

Rauru smiled softly. “I had two daughters and one son. Zelda, Aglaia and Imanu.”

The very first Princess of Hyrule was also named in Hylia Incarnate’s honour. The tradition went back even further than they thought. She was not the legendary Zelda, cursed into permanent sleep, but she was still a Zelda. A princess they knew nothing about. The tales they had of Hyrule’s founding were fragmented at best and mostly spoke of the Imprisoning War. No one mentioned Rauru and Sonia’s children.

“And you know Link?” she asked, knees tucked up against her chest, arms wrapped around her legs. 

“He spoke very fondly of you,” King Rauru said. “He was very worried about you.”

Zelda glanced uncertainly at the locked doors. “And he’s really in there? A Construct- Robin- told me he was waiting here.”

Rauru also looked at the locked doors. “I can sense him,” he said, looking thoughtful. “He feels…Foggy somehow. He was still ill when we last spoke…” His frown deepened. “I suppose that would explain it. That substance you were investigating- we had many names for it. Darkness, malice, gloom, life-drain, dark-infection…We never settled on just one. I knew my seal wouldn’t last forever, but I never expected Ganondorf to accomplish such feats before the seal even truly broke, let alone the moment it failed.”

Zelda shivered at the word ‘malice,’ but that name caught her attention. Ganondorf, Ganondorf, Ganondorf. It was an old name, a mocking nickname, more of a title. Just as Heroes whose names had been lost were dubbed Link, tyrants, warmongers and villainous men were called Ganondorf by historians if their true names could not be found. What was more insulting than to be nicknamed after Calamity Ganon? Ganondorf, Ganondorf, Ganondorf. Only it seemed the mummy’s name truly was Ganondorf for Rauru to call him such, to introduce him that way. Goddesses, the man’s parents must have hated him.

“Ganondorf?” she repeated faintly. “The mummy?”

Rauru nodded gravely. “Ganondorf,” he said, fists clenched in his lap. “The Demon King. My friends, my sister and I fought him, but nothing we did was enough. In the end…” He raised his brightly glowing arm and sighed, closing his eyes. “I did what I had to do.”

“Ganondorf is truly his name?” Zelda demanded. She was sitting next to the ghost of King Rauru, Link was somewhere inside this temple, and far in the past some fool decided to name their son Ganondorf in truth. That was surely just asking for trouble! 

“Link was stunned by that too,” Rauru said with a faint smile. “But yes, it is his true name. Ganondorf Dragmire.”

The mummy was the Demon King. Ganondorf Dragmire. Of course it was a Ganondorf; she was just stunned it wasn’t a nickname in this case. But…But if even Rauru and his friends could not stop the Demon King…If he was free to do as he wished now…

“What can I do?” Zelda asked, running a shaking hand through her tangled hair. It was still damp from her great dive from the island above. “If even you and your friends could not stop him for good…King Rauru, my magic has been greatly weakened, the Master Sword is shattered and you say Link is still ill from the gloom.” 

She thought of the painted chamber, the gigantic murals, full of bold colours and gems. She remembered the titanic form of the Demon King and his army of monsters (and people! People had sided with him!) sweeping across Hyrule, the mural coloured with so much red. He’d been grinning. He’d looked excited, like it was all tremendous fun. And the mural of Rauru and his team…The Sage of Light, the Sage of Spirit, the Sage of Wind, the Sage of Lightning, the Sage of Fire, the Sage of Water, the Sage of Time. A whole team had not been enough to kill the Demon King. Rauru had to seal him. The seal was broken. What could she do? 

“You have the Triforce of Wisdom,” Rauru said. “As well as Hylia’s Golden Power. I have been informed the Master Sword can heal itself? That was what my dear Sonia told me, when she first told me tales of the sword. When I asked Link he confirmed it. Do you have a team of your own?” He asked the question as if he already knew the answer. Perhaps he did. 

The Big Bad Bazz Brigade. Kaneli once called them The Champions Reborn. Mayor Reede called them all living legends. 

Link, Sidon, Bazz, Rivan, Yuki. Fi. Yona, Gaddison, Kayden, Kodah, Torefeau. Dorephan and Muzu. Impa, Paya, Purah, Robbie, Josha, Jerrin, Granté. Dorian and Cado. Riju, Buliara, Barta, Vilia. Hudson, Bolson, Karson, Rhondson. Teba, Saki, Harth, Kaneli, Tulin, Molli. Yunobo, Bludo. Beedle. Cece, Sophie. The Deku Tree, Hestu, Ivy and Skull Kid. 

They were not all warriors. Tulin and Molli were not even teenagers yet. But they were family. They were all dear, brave, amazing friends. 

Yes, Zelda had quite the team indeed.

“We need to get you inside the temple,” Rauru said. He floated to his feet and then hovered in the air, smiling at her. “There are shrines on this island. My wife, Sonia, and I created them. We filled them each with a part of our powers; my light and hers, combined to cure ills, heal injuries and strengthen the participant. I’m sure they will be helpful to you.”

Zelda stood shakily. Fi did not chime or glow (she most likely couldn’t) but she somehow felt like Fi was paying more attention than ever.

She’d only ever watched Link enter the Sheikah shrines while she fought Ganon, and then she waited outside while he completed the remaining shrines when Ganon was gone. They were not for her or anyone else but Link. But these shrines (Rauru and Sonia’s shrines?) sounded more…open, she supposed. Rauru made it sound like anyone could enter and be granted help. 

“As our descendant especially,” Rauru said. “I’m sure our powers will resonate with yours. Sonia’s in particular.”

If she could speed along her own healing, would it help her speed along Fi’s?

Zelda looked at the Temple of Time once more, her hand pressed to the door.

“And Link will wait here?” she asked anxiously.

“I cannot imagine he would leave you behind,” Rauru said firmly.

Zelda nodded. That was true. Rauru really did know Link.

“We must plan,” she said. 

Rauru’s smile widened. “I would expect nothing less,” he said. “Allow me to lead the way, Princess.”

“Zelda.”

Rauru nodded, one hand on his heart. “Zelda,” he agreed. “Then you must call me Rauru.”

Before they left the Temple’s courtyard, Zelda’s attention was once more caught by the Wild Dragon. The Sentry, Skyward, Hyrule’s Guardian. The dragon with many titles and no true name of his own. The last time he hadn’t flown too far to be more than a speck had been when Link, Sidon, Bazz and Rivan journeyed through Hyrule Castle, making their way to the Sanctum. He’d circled the castle, roaring, disappearing behind clouds of smoke and embers, reappearing in a flash of green, shimmering through all the darkness. He’d left again when Ganon was dead, flying high up into the sky, his usual domain.

Had he retreated here? Was this his home? (He? She? They? Zelda would stick with ‘he.’ Mipha’s certainty had rubbed off on her.)

He was huge, of course, and yet surprisingly small. At least half the length of Farosh, Naydra and Dinraal. A slim not-so-little thing, missing one of his front-most legs and covered in shimmering scars in contrasting shades of gold and silver, somewhat muted. It shouldn’t have been such a shock- Naydra had scars from one hundred years trapped in malice, each of them silvery, glittering and vivid- but this…The poor thing was truly coated with scars; they cut across his flank and most of his legs. The scar on his stump looked almost like a starburst and similar scars covered his stomach. She was willing to bet there were scars on his back she couldn’t see.

His scales were iridescent, forest green, tipped with sky-blue and his spikes were sky-blue as well, all of them shining, pulsing with power. There were ripples of gold light streaking through the mysterious dragon; the ridges along his back were gold. His wild mane was deep gold, darker than his ridges and claws, while his belly was a blend of sky-blue and midnight blue. Like the other dragons, Zelda could see his eyes were multi-coloured. She pulled out the Purah Pad, opened the camera and zoomed in as much as possible, snapping pictures. Oh yes, his eyes were bright indeed: gold pupils, silver sclera, bright blue irises, dotted with purple. The colours blended together, forever shifting and changing, pulsing like a heartbeat. His eyelashes were incredibly long, thick and sunshine gold. Like Farosh, he had a single horn: sky-blue, glowing brightly, long, thin and sharp. And how unusual- his long, thin face was storm-cloud grey and covered in short fur instead of scales.

He was utterly unlike the guardian dragons. He looked like he belonged in the Faron region, a creature of jewel tones and nature, a creature that belonged in those wild jungles. 

She snapped picture after picture and heard Rauru’s gentle chuckle. He sounded fond. She blushed but didn’t stop taking pictures. This was the Wild Dragon himself, up close and personal- well, as close as she could get with him circling the top of the temple. He seemed right at home. 

“Poor thing,” Zelda murmured. “What hurt you like that?”

There were many powerful monsters and demons throughout Hyrule’s history, Calamity Ganon chief among them. Had one of them done this? Ganon had trapped her beloved Naydra for one hundred years. Had he attacked this dragon too?

Light streamed from his horn, floating behind him, leaving a trail in his wake. Naydra’s mere presence awoke Zelda’s Triforce; Naydra made her feel powerful and certain of herself, albeit somewhat detached from herself. Farosh did the same to Link. The Wild Dragon had no such effect, but Zelda struggled to look away from him.

She took another picture, eyes trained on the dragon. She wanted to keep looking. She wanted to scale the temple and find a way onto his back. 

As she turned to follow Rauru, she kept glancing back. She didn’t want to leave him. 

But she had a duty, so Zelda turned to Rauru and said, “Will you tell me about Queen Sonia?”

The King’s face lit up. His eyes were soft, his smile was like the dawn.

“She was wonderful,” he said. “She was the better half of me. My people, the Zonai…We had a long history of violence. I didn’t want to be like that. I wanted to try and fix what they broke so utterly and Sonia…She believed me. We met when we were teenagers. I was having a bit of a crisis of faith, you see; I couldn’t believe in my gods anymore, but if the tales were true then Hylia was real. So I went to Her temple, hoping to find answers or solace- something, anything, that may guide me in the right direction. My appearance caused quite the stir, but Sonia marched right up to me and offered to give me a tour.”

Zelda tried to imagine this dignified, elegant man as an uncertain and lost teenager. It was a struggle. Then again, most folk who met her after Ganon’s death struggled to believe she wasn’t all-powerful. 

“I wanted to help,” Rauru said. “And so did Sonia. I told her everything and it turned out that she’d been wanting to help the people of Hyrule too. The very next day, we set off together, to travel the land and help anyone who would accept our aid.”

“Just like that?” Zelda asked with a grin.

“Just like that,” Rauru said, returning her smile. “There was no stopping my Sonia once she got an idea in her head. She declared we were now allies, said she would be joining me, and that was that. She was quite the whirlwind when she wanted to be.” He winked mischievously. “And terrifying when angered. I daren’t tell her no.”

Zelda couldn’t help but giggle. She had the sudden thought that Sonia and Mipha would have gotten along swimmingly. 

They reached the first shrine, a big stone structure and surprisingly plain, if not for the spirals of blue and green light emanating from its top. The railing surrounding it was also simple stone, but Zelda quickly recognised the ouroboros pattern by now.

As she approached, another green light appeared, with another hand inside.

“Did you take my jewellery with you?” Rauru asked politely, as if asking about the weather.

“I did,” Zelda said. “I…Should I not have?”

“You most certainly should have. I left them for you to use, dear Zelda. My jewellery had multiple purposes, you see; they were vessels for Zonai power and acted as contacts for my Sages. I could use those rings to call upon them when I needed aid and they could call upon me if we were separated. I could channel my magic through them. All my sister’s idea, of course; she was the brightest inventor of her generation. Not that the need to call upon Sages became necessary until much later, but it was a life-saver in battle.”

Zelda summoned Rauru’s rings and bracelet from the Purah Pad and stared at the little bronze heap with awe. They were so deceptively simple; no intricate engravings, no gems. Just plain bronze and yet they had such power?

At Rauru’s encouraging nod, Zelda put them on, and gasped when they snapped to fit her size instead. The rings and bracelet instantly contracted, momentarily turning warm. In a mere second, they were her perfect size, no longer too large for her.

“My right arm was a prosthetic,” Rauru said. “I lost my arm when Sonia and I went to save Rito Village, at the request of my best friend, Medval. We had only been travelling together for a month.”

Zelda placed her hand on the green light. It dissipated and a doorway opened, surrounded by waves of green and blue light, flickering like fire. Beyond, the shrine looked surprisingly simple: white walls and floors and what looked to be an altar far ahead.

“What…May I ask what happened?” Zelda stepped inside and Rauru followed her.

“A rare beast called a Colgera,” he said. “It had the Rito trapped within their village and had destroyed almost everything. Then it started on the mountain settlements. One swipe of its massive claws sent me hurtling from the sky and…” He raised his hand, wiggling his fingers with a rueful look. “I am very lucky Sonia and Medval caught me.”

She shuddered, able to picture such a scene all too well. 

“But for now…” Rauru stood before her and held his hand out. Zelda placed her hand in his and one of her rings flashed red; for a moment, the image of a hand floated above it before vanishing inside it.

“That is an ability called Ultrahand,” Rauru explained. “An old Zonai power. I am not sure if it will translate to you perfectly as a Hylian, but as I said, Sonia and I filled these places with our powers. I hope it will at least help boost your own magic.”

He looked more translucent than before; his colours were duller and he was shimmering less.

“Rauru,” Zelda said in alarm, but he smiled calmly.

“All will be well,” he promised. “For now, let’s focus on reaching the end of the shrine and putting a plan together.”

She wanted to argue. She wanted to tell him to rest, though she doubted ghosts could rest.

“These shrines shape themselves based on the needs of the participant,” Rauru said. “Let us see what test it presents you with.”

Ahead of her was a huge gap in the floor. An equally big stone slab lay against the wall. On the other side of the gap, she could see a treasure chest. She couldn’t see beyond the corner- and since when was there a corner? She hadn’t seen that outside; it had seemed like one long, straight room.

Shapes itself indeed, Zelda thought. She stepped closer to the ledge, peering down into the dark. She looked again at the stone slab. Perfect length and width. Perfect bridge shape. But how to move it?

Her ring flashed red again. Rauru grinned at her.

“Very well,” she said. “Please explain Ultrahand to me.”

The ability to lift and move any object, no matter its size or weight. Fascinating. Rauru stood behind her, hands on her shoulders as he instructed her on how to use this magic- or was it a type of science, like the Sheikah tech? Rauru called it a power. 

When Zelda raised her ring-clad hand, her ring glowed red- but there was an undercurrent of gold. She could feel her magic, the Golden Power handed down over time. It burned brightly within her, reaching out, calling for her attention.

Shimmers of gold came from her palm and ring and wrapped around the stone slab. Under Zelda’s silent instruction, the slab lifted into the air and was placed over the gap in the floor. There was a brief red flash around the slab before the light vanished and she had her new bridge.

“Perfect,” Rauru said with an approving nod. 

A part of her expected the slab to vanish from under her, or to crack and snap in two, but Zelda crossed without incident. When she opened the green treasure chest, she found a simple wooden bow and a bundle of arrows inside.

Oh, perfect! she thought in relief, eagerly snatching them up. Rauru chuckled again.

“I was always partial to bows and arrows myself,” he said. “I enjoyed hunting and archery practice.”

Zelda had never been much of a hunter, but she’d been delighted to finally practice archery, all in preparation for the Bow of Light she was expected to wield. That had put a damper on it; she saw how the instructors stared at her hands, waiting for sacred light, waiting for the legendary bow to materialise in her useless palms. 

Urbosa and Link taught her to parry, but Revali stepped in and taught her archery.

“They’re useless fools,” he scoffed after he sent her instructors fleeing from her insults and snark. “You’ll never learn anything worthwhile with them.”

“They’re our best archers!” Zelda had protested- albeit feebly, because she was relieved to see them go. 

“No,” Revali said. “I am. Watch closely.”

Rhoam had been furious, the instructors highly insulted once their immediate fear of Revali passed, but Revali was unrepentant. He’d looked Rhoam in the eye and said it was a Champion bonding exercise, we are working as one. Rhoam, always eager to present the Champions as the perfect united front and warriors, had thought over Revali’s words. The next day, he appointed Revali as Zelda’s lead instructor. The Hylian archers were in charge when Revali wasn’t in the castle, of course, but it was better than before. And Zelda did learn more from her friend than she did from those judgemental, ice-cold stares and whispers. 

She still missed him. She always would.

“You had your Sages,” Zelda said to Rauru. “I had my Champions once. I have the Brigade now and there are many of us.”

One of Sidon’s favourite comments was that their family spanned all of Hyrule.

“Good,” Rauru said. “Ganondorf cannot be fought alone. Stick together at all costs would be my first piece of advice. But as for the rest…He fell further into the dark and, despite his burst of power, he isn’t at full strength and isn’t well. He will need time to recover. I’m sure he’s laid traps for you and he will no doubt try to find out who your allies are. He will do his level best to plunge Hyrule into chaos. Tell me, do you know anything of the sacred stones?”

“The…pardon?” Zelda asked.

Rauru sighed. “I feared as much. Sacred stones, secret stones; they were powerful magical artifacts that amplified any abilities their owners possessed. For myself, I had the power of light. Sonia, of course, had Hylia’s Golden Power, but she also possessed some time magic. My sister, Mineru, had spirit magic.”

The stone on Ganondorf’s diadem, the stone Link picked up…

“I gave such stones to my friends when we dubbed them Sages. I…Personally, I had hoped the stones would stay hidden forever before that moment. They were dangerous; helpful in the right hands, disastrous in the wrong ones.” Rauru frowned at the floor, rubbing thoughtfully at his chin, eyes dim and upset. “Ganondorf stole one. Thanks to that, even in his weakened state he will be powerful. But perhaps…There is a chance my friends’ stones are still somewhere in Hyrule. If so, they will prove invaluable to you.”

He didn’t sound happy about it.

“You wish we didn’t have to use them,” Zelda said. “Don’t you?”

Reluctantly, Rauru nodded. “Yes,” he admitted quietly. “Two went unclaimed and I know where they were last left, but I doubt anyone would have been foolish enough to leave them there. One of my sisters-in-law, she was charged with guarding the stones and their location. She was wise and cunning; she never would have left them in the same place. As for the others…As I said, I gave them to my friends. The Sage of Water, the Sage of Wind, the Sage of Fire, the Sage of Lightning; they were great leaders. They survived the battle with Ganondorf; I do not know what became of the stones after that. I don’t know if they even exist anymore. If they do, I…I don’t like it, but I hope you can find them. If they still exist, Ganondorf will search for them too.”

She thought of that geyser of gloom, the way Ganondorf had shattered the dark chamber apart. If he could do that even at his weakest, all thanks to that shining stone…She felt sick to imagine what he could do when he recovered.

She needed her friends. She needed to heal Fi. She needed Link.

Complete the shrines, get into the temple, collect Link. Find a way to the surface. Get back to Lookout Landing. And then…

Then she must find out what state Hyrule was in. She must find out what the Demon King had done to it. Then she needed to gather her friends together; they must face whatever had been done to Hyrule and try to repair it. 

They must find the Demon King, wherever he’d gone.

Zelda nodded and continued on, Rauru at her side. Around the corner and down the hall, they came across another, much bigger gap. A metal railing crossed the gap, high above Zelda’s head. Leaning on the wall was a wooden plank and a huge hook. 

Well, it didn’t take a genius to work this one out. With Rauru’s help once more, she placed the two pieces together- though actually attaching them took three attempts. The first time, the light sputtered and died. The second time, the hook attached itself at an odd angle, leaning so far back that it looked like it would fall over. The third time, the hook was finally attached to the plank; the gold and red light shimmered brighter than ever at the attachment spot. 

It was bizarre. So truly bizarre.

Zelda already adored it.

She giggled as she sat on the plank and rode across the gap, led along the railing. This was so strange! Utterly unlike the Sheikah shrines, but she could see what Rauru meant by the shrine shaping itself to her needs. She needed to test this new ability and here was a simple, but perfect test.

The altar at the end was a sight to behold. A massive cube of white marble; the top of the pillars levitated and lowered, sending out sparks of green and blue light. A circular window was cut into the altar, revealing a statue of a Zonai and a Hylian.

Rauru and Sonia.

Zelda looked at Rauru. He gazed at Sonia’s statue with open longing, tears in his eyes.

Zelda walked up the steps. The green hand appeared again. When she touched it, the front wall of the cube lowered itself into the ground. Light hovered between Rauru and Sonia’s statues, above their joined hands. The statues were white marble, painted here and there with gold. Their expressions were kind and welcoming.

Welcome, visitor, to this Shrine of Light, two voices said, a male and a female. She recognised Rauru’s voice, but the woman- Sonia! It must be! 

You have done well to reach us, they continued. Allow us to bestow this Light of Blessing on you. It will cure your ills and make you stronger. 

The light flew to Zelda, right into her chest. It spread out, coating her body, and she breathed easier. Her lungs didn’t burn so much, her legs didn’t feel as weak. Her head felt clearer, less feverish. Light swam across her vision, painting the world in gold and-

She was back at the entrance. Zelda blinked, staggering back from the doorway in shock. 

“I- how!?” she demanded.

Rauru laughed at her. “A lot of hard work and experiments gone wrong,” he said cheerfully. He wiped his tearful eyes. Zelda politely pretended not to notice.

“Shall we?” he asked, his voice wavering slightly as he gestured back outside. 

She wondered how long it had been since he heard his wife’s voice. She didn’t dare ask.

Zelda hoped her smile was reassuring as she stepped outside.

Rauru watched this girl closely. Zelda. His last living descendant. She shared the same name as his eldest. His own Zelda had been a bright, giddy and curious girl. As much of a whirlwind as her mother. Sweet, cheeky little Zelda. A little bossy, a shining star of a girl. Sonia’s little shadow, the ringleader of her friends, cousin and siblings- yes, even of baby Imanu. She would carry him around, stubbornly declaring that he wanted whatever she had asked of her parents. “Imanu’s on my side!” she would insist.

Aglaia, a papa’s girl through and through, his shy little darling. So nervous of strangers, but such a dear little girl. She loved flowers and reading. Oh, it was impossible to get her out of her books. She once hid a book down the back of her dress to sneak it into a ball. Rauru had caught her right away, of course, but he’d pretended not to, just to see the proud smile on Aglaia’s face when she thought she’d gotten away with it, hiding behind a pillar to read.

Imanu, his youngest. His baby. He’d only been a year old when…When…

Rauru had to close his eyes, amazed to feel a stab of pain where his heart once was. It was strange, as a ghost, to feel pain. Maybe it was simple phantom sensations, but he couldn’t banish it. It hurt. His children, his bright lights…

Imanu wouldn’t remember him and Sonia. He’d been such a calm baby, so inquisitive. He’d taken his first steps a week before everything went wrong. He lisped Mama, Papa, ‘Elda, Agi, Min’oo, ‘Elen, ‘El’Phi, Maso, Aya, Lin’. Attempts at their family members’ names, but Mama and Papa were clear as a bell. 

It was his little boy’s birthday when-

He tried not to think about it.

His children had lived. Zelda was the living proof. Rauru refused to believe only one of them made it. 

Oh, how he hoped Delphi had made it, that she’d looked after her nieces and nephew. He’d felt her magic at the Temple of Time, so surely she had?

He didn’t much feel like praying anymore. Not after everything that happened. But he could still hope. He would cling to that hope with all his might.

After the first shrine, it took most of the day simply to reach the second. Rauru followed Zelda inside, eyes constantly flickering to the Master Sword when her back was turned. So, this was the fabled blade Link spoke of. Sonia had told him of the blade too, many times. But Link spoke of the blade with experience, with fondness and a soul-deep bond. 

Rauru had never seen the blade outside of artwork. When his ancestors started their invasion of Hyrule, the Hero at the time hid it before he even entered the fray, determined to keep it out of enemy hands. Side by side with one of Sonia’s ancestors, they’d fought together to give the rest of her family and people time to flee to safety, to give the other races time to regroup and protect each other.

It hadn’t done much good in the end, he reflected sadly. But they’d accomplished one goal: the Master Sword was hidden and no one ever found it. His people tried to search for a reincarnated Hero to no avail. They never got their hands on the sacred blade. 

As a child, Rauru had been taught the story as if it was a source of indignity. He’d nodded when his parents ranted about it in a rage, but inside he’d thought, Good, you don’t deserve it. He’d decided, then and there, that he wanted to meet Hylia’s Chosen Hero one day, whoever he may turn out to be. Rauru wanted to tell him that his past-self had been smart for hiding the sword so thoroughly. Even then, even after the fall of their Empire, his parents and like-minded people were certain they could reclaim their power if they had access to the holy blade.

His parents and so many of his people were furious about the missing sword. Mineru expressed a wish to study it and that was all. Seven-year-old Rauru had hoped it would stay hidden, afraid of what the Zonai would do if they managed to harness its power. After the Zonai Cataclysm their numbers were vastly depleted and the Zonai Emperor and Empress, the Zonai Princess and Princesses were all killed by the Hyruleans, a small, rag-tag group did the impossible and put an end to the Zonai royal family. For centuries the Zonai royals had kept the Blood of the Goddess as honoured guests at court, constantly under watch, always followed and guarded, forbidden from leaving the palace. A beautiful, golden cage. 

After the Cataclysm, the tribes of Hyrule rose up in rebellion, striking while the Zonai were still weakened, winning back their freedom. The Blood of the Goddess fled from the palace at last, settling down where they wished. Everyone retreated to their own regions and no one talked or explored.

As a child, Rauru had wondered if there was something wrong with him. Everyone else in his family seemed so happy at times and so bitter at others, and he couldn’t join in. Surely there was something wrong with him.

Mineru told him, “No, Ru. No. You’re wise, little brother. You’re kind. Hold onto that.”

When their parents weren’t home, they would whisper together. They hated the Zonai legacy of war and bloodshed. They wanted to help. They wanted to do better. 

Even now, Rauru wanted to do better. 

He smiled as the Fuse ability entered Zelda’s ring, flashing blue and gold. She had such curious eyes, a bright smile. She was determined, just as Link said. Brave and clever. 

They looked nothing alike, but he could see something of Sonia in her anyway. Her unwavering determination to help, to protect. 

He’d loved this girl as soon as Link told him she existed. He wondered, yet again, which of his children started her line. Was it his own Zelda, so bright and stubborn? His Aglaia, equally curious and book-smart? His little Imanu, warm and calm? 

Rauru followed her through the shrine, smiling at the hints of gold on everything she fused together. She was given another, stronger bow. She cautiously collected fire-fruit from the yellow trees in the shrine and her eyes lit up when Rauru told her what they were. She quizzed him about their purposes and Rauru happily told her. No, no, they did not protect from the cold like spicy peppers, but they were noted for strengthening attacks in hot weather. Yes, they were quite useful when attached to arrows. He’d once attached one to a shield as a child and set it on fire when he tried to deflect his sparring partner’s attack; lesson learned. They were very tasty in soups and stews. No healing properties that he was aware of.

Zelda eagerly listened, taking notes on her Purah Pad, eyes alight with concentration, grinning from ear to ear. 

In the last room, they came upon a Soldier Construct, standing among a blanket of leaves. Zelda took one look at it and, before it could spot her, she hurled a fire fruit and smiled smugly as the Construct was set ablaze. It batted uselessly at itself, flailing and shrieking as the flames consumed it. It collapsed in a charred heap, smoking. 

Zelda collected its sword. She examined it closely, muttering to herself about its material and weight, but she didn’t seem eager to use it, unlike her bows.

“You are terrifying, my dear,” Rauru told her proudly and Zelda beamed at him. 

She had to rest after the second shrine. The sun had long since set and her legs were shaking. Even with two Lights of Blessing to help her, she felt exhausted. Better, but still worn out.

She curled up in a small, shallow cave. Rauru sat next to her while Zelda summoned her cloak from the Pad and used it as a pillow.

“I’ll keep watch,” he promised quietly. Zelda thanked him and closed her eyes. As she drifted off, she was certain she felt him pat her hair. It was a hesitant, awkward gesture, but a welcome one. Something about Rauru radiated a sense of safety. 

In the morning, she nibbled at an apple and hesitantly tried one of the strange blue mushrooms. Rauru promised it was safe, albeit not very filling. She shot a Soldier Construct in the head, watched two more kill two Chu-Chus by setting them on fire (she was going to snatch up that fire jelly, so help her, Hylia) and took those two out with her arrows as well. Rauru quietly told her their weak spots. 

When they collapsed, what acted as their batteries came loose.

“Zonai charges,” Rauru said. “Truthfully, my sister would be better at this; she could explain all their intricacies. But suffice to say they are power sources. They power the Constructs, our technology, our devices, even some of our weapons.”

Zelda kept them. Robbie, Purah and Josha would lose their collective minds over these. She certainly wanted to study them. Such ancient power, multipurpose ancient power no less! Oh yes, she wanted to pick these apart as much as she’d wanted to pick apart Guardian cores. 

As they walked, Rauru told her more about the Garden of Time. He told her about the bell that rang at seven in the morning and seven in the evening every day, acting as an alarm to wake everyone and also to tell them when the workday was done, even the Constructs.

“I grew up not far from the Garden,” he said. “I loved coming here to watch the fireflies, to explore, to simply have some peace and quiet. My sister taught me to climb trees here. My father…” He frowned. “We didn’t get on as I aged, but he taught me to swim in these rivers and lakes when I was small.” 

Hespera taught Zelda to swim when Zelda was very little. So little that Zelda couldn’t even remember it. Mipha, only a child herself, taught a tiny four-year-old Link how to swim when their parents weren’t watching. 

“I always thought I was a decent swimmer until I met your mother,” Urbosa once told her, laughing. “She criticised my form mercilessly and insisted she teach me how to do it properly. ”

“Of course, in my day this was all on the surface,” Rauru said, shooting an uncertain look over the edge of the island and to the cloud barrier below. 

“Rauru, I beg your pardon?” Zelda gasped.

“Yes, this was on the surface. Not far from the Great Plateau, in fact. I…I am not sure why it was all risen.” He looked out at the horizon, frowning, hands behind his back. “Most of these islands were already up here- part of the Zonai Empire and its remains- but some are unfamiliar to me. The only person I can think of who would know how to raise these islands is Mineru, my sister. But as for why…” He shook his head. “She wouldn’t do it for no reason. She must have thought it would be helpful somehow.”

In that case, the other islands must have had something useful on them, just as this one had shrines. 

They continued to explore. They continued to plan. As soon as she got back to Lookout Landing and updated Purah, she and Link would head home for Zora’s Domain. After that…Her gut instinct was to see Riju after ensuring the Domain’s safety. Riju was like the little sister she’d always yearned for. If anything happened to her…Zelda felt ill at the very idea.

If Sidon was her brother, Riju was her sister. Simple as that. Although Zelda simply didn’t have the nerve to say so out loud.

Sidon already had a sister after all. What need did he have of Zelda and her worry-wart tendencies? He was a grown man, a warrior, the heir to the throne. He’d fought Calamity Ganon for pity’s sake! And Mipha…She was so much more than Zelda could ever be.

She was getting maudlin again. Get a grip, you fool, she thought fiercely. 

Lookout Landing, Zora’s Domain, Gerudo Town, Rito Village, Goron City. And any other towns that urgently needed aid. Oh Golden Three, what had happened to her country? 

We were doing so well, she thought. This isn’t fair.

But when did the world ever care about things being fair? 

On the other side of a vast cave system (They had brightblooms all the way up here too! Well, she supposed it made sense if these islands were once part of the surface) Zelda and Rauru found a group of Constructs making rafts.

Remembering what Robin said about the Energy Cells, Zelda walked up to one and gently tapped its shoulder.

“Pardon me,” she said. “My friend gave me these Energy Cells, but I’m not at all sure how to use them.”

“Not to worry, visitor,” the Construct said. “I would be pleased to explain. Energy Cells are designed to be worn on belts and power Zonai Devices, such as these fans here. They hold limited amounts of energy, but recharge on their own. The Devices, when activated, will react to the power within your Energy Cells. I see you have a full twenty-five Energy Wells making up your Energy Cell. Very good; you have a lot of energy at your disposal.” It looked at Rauru and tilted its head. “Greetings, Your Majesty,” it said politely. “It has been a long time since you visited.” If it was at all startled to see its King was a ghost, it didn’t show it. 

“Yes,” Rauru said. He looked troubled, startled by something. “It has.”

The Construct let her take one of the completed rafts (a simple wooden thing with two of those strange fans attached to it) if she promised to bring more devices and a crate of flint to the Construct on the other side of the lake. Zelda promised and thus the Construct gave her the raft once it was happy that the supplies were in place.

“Simply press on the fans to activate them,” it said, bowing as best it could with its lanky, light-filled body. “Have a good day, visitor, Your Majesty.”

Awed, Zelda settled into place and pressed her hand to the fans. They immediately came to life, propelling them forward. As the Construct said, she could see light draining from her Energy Cell, but they had more than enough to get across. They had enough to travel across this lake dozens of times without stopping. 

“We were all fond of the Constructs,” Rauru said quietly, his eyes trained on the Constructs. “We built them for many jobs; cooking, cleaning, care-taking, building, hunting, gardening, protection…They soon surpassed us in knowledge and we began to learn from them instead. But the fact that they still labour when there is no one around to benefit from their work, when there is no reward for them, no thanks, no point to their work…It is disquieting.”

He had a point. There was something deeply sad about it. 

They disembarked in silence. The fans shut off as soon as Zelda stepped off the raft. She used Ultrahand to levitate the devices and crate to the waiting Construct.

“Thank you,” it said. “Have a good day, visitor. It is good to see you, Your Majesty.”

It took the entire day to travel the cave systems leading to the snowy mountain range. When Rauru saw how dark it was, he insisted that Zelda rest in the cave. She didn’t have the heart to argue; they’d met more Constructs on the way; mining Constructs at a forge, searching endlessly for ore that no longer existed on the island; they could only find flint and the occasional gem, none of the Zonaite they mentioned.

“Its true name is Cumhacht,” he said with a sigh. “It was mined deep, deep underground, taken from another tribe my people wronged. My people renamed it Zonaite, but the Dwellers- the people of the Depths- named it Cumhacht.”

Zelda didn’t dare say she’d never heard of the Depths or the Dwellers. She simply knew that wouldn’t go over well. 

She marched back to the entrance of the cave and made her best attempt at sauteed spicy peppers and a spicy pepper steak. They were both a little charred, but the nearby Cooking Construct gently praised her efforts and offered her some salt.

Before going to bed (such as it was) Zelda wrote down everything Rauru had told her about the Demon King and his Sages. She wrote down everything he said about Queen Sonia and the history of the Zonai. She wrote about the secret stones (or sacred stones. Rauru used both interchangeably) and the Shrines of Light. 

She curled up, Rauru once more sitting next to her, and went to sleep.

At seven in the morning, Zelda woke to the sound of the temple’s time-bell. Looking at the snow ahead of her, she was just glad that her boots were in decent shape. Spicy peppers or not, the snow would be hell on her feet in sandals. She’d need a spicy elixir to truly guard against it, and she hadn’t caught any warm darners or summerwing butterflies. She hadn’t seen any and she wondered if any even existed this high up in the sky. 

She wrapped her singed cloak around herself and marched out into the snow, shivering even after eating such a warm breakfast. 

It was her third day in the sky. She was going home today. She walked grimly on, holding her bow tightly, an arrow poised to strike at any second. She sneaked past a Soldier Construct that held a device that shot flames. She watched it melt two Ice Chu-Chus and decided it simply wasn’t a fight she was willing to attempt right now. 

She wondered if there was a way to bring Purah up here. She’d love this place.

As Zelda made her way through more caves (and found bomb flowers, oh, Purah would love this place, and Yuki would snatch up these new explosives. They were meant to be extinct!) and marched through deep snow, scaling icy hills and even an entire cliff-face (which Rauru fretted about) her gaze constantly darted towards the Temple of Time and the Wild Dragon who was still circling it. Maybe these islands really were his home.

At the top of the cliff, not far from the last shrine, Zelda paused to take a picture of the landscape. Bizarre or not, these sky islands were beautiful. But the Purah Pad automatically opened on the map, not her makeshift diary, and she paused, staring at the screen in shock.

Were those…Surely not…And yet…They were travel points! She’d know them anywhere. Link’s Sheikah slate had been full of them until the shrines shut down. Robbie was nearly finished developing travel medallions to give to the Brigade. Purah’s new Skyview Towers were intended to sync with the Purah Pad and Sheikah slate and also act as travel points. 

And now, somehow, the Purah Pad had synced with the Shrines of Light. The two shrines she’d completed now had bright blue travel points marked on them.

“Is this normal?” she asked Rauru, dumbfounded.

“No,” he admitted, stroking his chin, but he looked just as stunned as Zelda felt. “They never acted as teleportation points before. I know Mineru was interested in such theories, but- Mineru.” He groaned his sister’s name, pinching the bridge of his snout. “Oh, I will be quizzing that woman relentlessly when I see her again!”

She had to giggle at the look on his face, his tone of voice. Despite his age and dignity, that was the voice of an exasperated little brother. 

Mineru had finished her teleportation points. Either her experiments had been further along than Rauru realised (highly likely, his big sister was a genius; a genius who often forgot she needed normal things like food and rest) or else she’d survived her terrible injuries.

The last time he’d seen her, she’d been half-dead, burned with gloom, reaching feebly for him. Cradled in Link’s arms, Rauru saw Mineru mouth his name, though if she actually spoke he’d been too far to hear her, especially over the rushing and roaring of his and Ganondorf’s magic combined. 

He hoped she’d defied the odds and made it. He hoped she’d lived and raised her nieces and nephew. He hoped she and Delphi both made it. 

Rauru did not pray but he hoped. No one could take that from him, not even the Demon King. 

Oh, Min, he thought sadly, longingly. I’ll see you soon.

He wished he could stay with Zelda. He wished he could go back to the surface with her and aid in this new war…But his strength had been rapidly waning ever since the seal broke.

He was amazed he’d even gotten Zelda to the sky. And why had he done it, when he hadn’t even known the Garden of Time had been raised into the sky? Because he’d sensed Link up here. Another member of his family. Dear, brave, kindhearted Link. Link loved this young woman deeply; he called her his best friend, his Zelda, his Scholar. Somehow, Link had ended up back in his own time and now he was waiting in the sky. Mineru’s work, it had to be, Rauru hoped it was. Who else could raise the Garden of Time, who else would know how? 

Everything had been a confusing blur until he saw Link vanish in a burst of golden light, saw Zelda leaping after him. Rauru’s consciousness had fully awoken then, everything had snapped into place and he’d desperately reached out for his descendent, this brave young woman he’d heard so much about.

He would see her safely returned to Link’s side, the fated duo reunited. He could surely hold on just a little longer? He’d never truly dreamed he’d get to meet Zelda and he’d been blessed with three days with her. He thought he’d never get to see Link again; instead, he would get to say a proper goodbye. 

But one more thing troubled him: when he tried to enter the Temple of Time, he’d been pushed back out. Not only was the normal Zonai security in place, someone had placed a powerful protection spell on the temple, embedded into its very foundations. He recognised the warmth of holy magic: Delphi. One of the Goddess Blood triplets, Sonia’s own sister. So she had lived. She’d at least lived long enough to place protection upon the Temple of Time.

The question remained: why? Was her spirit also up here? Was she with Link right now? Rauru couldn’t sense her beyond that spell, but…maybe? He’d find out soon enough. 

The last Zonai power gifted to her was called Ascend.

“It may help with your teleportation,” Rauru said with a smile. “Sonia sometimes turned into a ball of light and travelled across great distances that way. She did that to myself and our allies when we were young, taking us all with her.”

“I’ve done that,” Zelda said, watching as Rauru’s eyes lit up with delight. “When my friends and I fought Calamity Ganon, I carried us into Hyrule Field that way, and called upon the spirits of the Champions, calling them to our side.”

“Fascinating,” Rauru said. It sounded like he truly meant it. “Sonia did not do it often and her sisters did it even less- as far as I ever saw- but it was always a strange sensation. Like stepping into a warm river.”

“Exactly,” Zelda said. “I thought the same thing!”

Rauru was such a distant relative, yet they got along swimmingly. It felt like he saw her. He asked all about her and seemed genuinely interested in her answers. He didn’t just ask about Hyrule; he asked about Zelda and the Big Bad Bazz Brigade. He laughed at the group’s name, but not in a mean way; it was downright…paternal. The sort of fond laugh that she’d expect from Dorephan when Sidon amused him. 

Rauru looked paler and duller than ever. She didn’t want to think about it.

“Sonia had sisters?” she asked him eagerly. "You mentioned a sister-in-law before?"

“They were triplets,” he said fondly. “Helen was the eldest, then there was Delphi, then my Sonia. They all had similar powers, but Sonia was the only one with any time magic. They believed it came from their father’s side; apparently their grandfather could reverse the movement of objects or slow small projectiles. Rumours said he’d stolen the ability from the Triforce of Courage, but all three sisters said it was nonsense, that it was normal time magic.”

“Normal time magic,” Zelda snorted. Rauru chuckled, grinning.

“As normal as magic can be,” he amended. 

Six years ago, Zelda had watched every step of Link’s journey. She’d watched him on the Great Plateau with her father’s disguised ghost. She remembered how vague her father had been, torn between telling Link nothing and everything. She remembered how Link tried to avoid him, how he’d always scowl at Rhoam and storm away, signing for the man to leave him alone. The dead Guardians gave Link a panic attack and, when Rhoam found Link doing his breathing exercises, he’d urged Link to hurry to the two remaining shrines instead of asking if he was alright or even what had upset him.

Rauru wasn’t like that. He stayed with her, he told her what she needed to do and shared anecdotes about his family. Instead of rushing her, he urged her to take her time. His concern seemed genuine and so did his kindness. 

She doubted anyone was that good an actor. 

But as for Ascend helping her own Goddess-given teleportation…Could she manage it? She doubted it. She hadn’t teleported since the fight with Calamity Ganon. Even if her Goddess magic didn’t respond, this new Zonai ability would, right? That was the whole point.

So she closed her eyes and focused. With Rauru quietly instructing her on how Ascend worked, Zelda called upon every ounce of power she had, Triforce of Wisdom included. She focused on the energy pulsing in her ring and thought, Upward, I need to go upward, I must ascend.

Her magic felt stronger. In her mind’s eye, she saw a golden light and reached for it. Distantly, she heard a familiar giggle.

Hylia.

There was a surging sensation as Zelda grasped the light. She opened her eyes and all the world was gold. She couldn’t see her body. She was the light, a shining orb of light hovering above Rauru. She gave a sharp gasp, but her previous intent won out: before she could truly process what was happening, Zelda shot upward into the air, up the side of the platform and onto the second level of the Shrine of Light. 

My dear girl, Hylia whispered. Welcome back.

She’d be lying if she said it didn’t feel good to teleport again. As a child, it had been the sacred magic that fascinated her the most. As a little girl, Zelda had thought, If I could teleport then I could fly far, far away from the castle. I could go anywhere I wanted.

There would be no more stares, whispers and mean laughter. No more rumours. No Father to shout at her. No castle full of people already saying what a disappointment she was, even at nine-years-old. 

She’d only gotten to teleport that one time, chasing after Ganon into Hyrule Field. She’d hoped to do it again to no avail.

Until now.

For a moment, Zelda floated there, not in her body but simply part of the light, looking at the shrine. The dragon scale patterns on the walls, the bronze decorations, the glowing altar ahead. Rauru and his proud smile.

She came back to herself with a final flash of gold. She tried to land with grace, but it was clumsy; she stumbled and fell flat on her ass. Rauru only grinned and held a hand out to help her up. His touch was feather-light, no heat or coldness to it, a tiny press she could barely feel.

It was welcome all the same.

Just ahead was another green treasure chest. Plainly Zonai in design, the rim looked like a mouth. It was an interesting design if nothing else. Inside she found a mighty elixir, a clump of amber and a Zonai shield.

Rauru’s theory had been correct; these shards of his and Sonia’s magic really were amplifying Zelda’s own magic, speeding along a recovery that should have taken decades, if not her entire life. She could summon more light orbs in her palms and her shield of light was larger, covering the upper half of her body. Her magic blended in with the Zonai abilities in her rings, strengthening them, working with them. And now this: she could teleport once more. A clumsy teleportation, but still a teleportation. 

She’d be glad to practice this time. No more prayers, no more cold springs, but actual practice. Hands on work, the sort of thing Zelda preferred. She loved reading, she loved studying, but nothing beat fieldwork. 

Smiling, Zelda collected the last Light of Blessing, letting Rauru and Sonia’s combined voices wash over her.

Now I can go get Link!

The Purah Pad took them back to the very first shrine, not too far from the Temple of Time. But first, Rauru insisted she walk to the mountain’s edge and led her to what he called a Dispenser. The Construct doing maintenance work politely told her that the Dispenser held Zonai devices and offered to let her use the machine at her leisure. She need only place Zonai charges into the offering bowl.

She’d collected quite a few. She placed five into the bowl and was rewarded with five orbs, each with a device inside: two fans, something Rauru called wings, and two portable cooking pots. The orbs were just like the ones the Mining Constructs had gathered.

Link would enjoy those last two, that was for sure. Oh, she couldn’t wait to tell him all about these strange devices! 

After teleporting to the shrine, she ran to the Temple of Time. She felt winded again by the time she reached the top of the staircase, but it wasn’t nearly as bad as before. The shrines had done their jobs; she didn’t know if they’d purged all of the gloom she’d breathed in, but she felt much better. 

Eagerly, she placed her hand on the glowing green one and almost jumped for glee as the great double doors slowly opened.

“Link!” Zelda called, running inside. “Link, darling, I- Link?”

He wasn’t here. The temple was massive, a feat of architecture and art, a beautiful sight to behold…And utterly empty. There were waterways taking up nearly half the main chamber and three great cogs ahead of her. Archways to the left and right led to other rooms and corridors; she could see another archway behind the cogs, leading to another room. Right ahead of her was an altar, a big offering bowl with a golden rim. A cracked, leather-bound book was placed on the altar.

Floating above the bowl was a small golden V.

What in the world? Zelda thought, completely thrown off. Where was Link? She’d expected to find him waiting in this very room, or at least to respond to her call. 

One look at Rauru told her how confused her ancestor was too. He looked around with a frown and narrowed eyes.

“That can’t be right,” he muttered. His shimmering edges flickered and faded, and Zelda’s breath caught. 

Gritting her teeth, Zelda faced the altar once more. She’d watched Link constantly six years ago. She’d watched him healing for one hundred years. If her powers were stronger now, could she reach out to him again?

Link? she called tentatively. It was second nature to reach for him, to seek him out. He’d been her anchor, her one light point for a century. Link? I’m here.

No answer. She could feel…Something. Something muffled. Something, as Rauru said, foggy. 

Link wouldn’t really go ahead without her, would he?

The faint, muffled feeling quickly faded away. She tried again and received no answer, not even that faint tug. 

She needed to be stronger. 

She needed to explore this temple. She needed to find Link in here.

Starting with that glowing V. It hovered in the air and it didn’t move; she almost expected it to spin or float away as she approached. And as for the book…

It was quite thick. The black leather cover was terribly cracked. Although it had a (rusted) lock, the book wasn’t locked. The diary wasn’t locked, because what else could it be? Zelda had seen many such diaries before. 

But first she reached for the golden, glowing V and-

Light encased her, waves of gold with hints of forest green. Zelda closed her eyes but she could still see the light, she could still feel it. She heard thunder and lightning.

When Zelda opened her eyes, she stood in the strangest and most beautiful jungle she’d ever seen. It was storming badly; the sky was entirely overtaken by green-black clouds, crackling with bright gold lightning. The flowers and trees around her all seemed to be made of gems: bold emerald, bright ruby, deep sapphire, vivid topaz, shining diamond. The air was alive with electric darners and thunderwing butterflies. 

Link floated before her. He hovered a few inches off the ground, eyes closed, hands held to his heart; the Triforce of Courage blazed like the sun. He was dressed so strangely- no, not quite. He was dressed like Rauru. His arms were unblemished, no injuries to be seen; not even his old scars from before and during the Calamity. He wore no shirt, but a shawl, baring his midriff; no Guardian burns to be seen. 

His shawl was emerald green, decorated with golden triangles, hemmed with blue and gold beads. His pants were the same green, but his waist-wrap was deep purple, and a panel embroidered with the Zonai and Hylian sigils in gold nearly reached his ankles. His jewellery was all bronze, except for his necklace, the gift from Mipha. He had four earrings in each ear; dangling blue ones. The clasp of his shawl looked like a dragon, wrought in bronze, emerald and gold. Beads hung from the end of his waist-wrap’s panel and he wore beaded anklets but no shoes. That shining tear-drop ornament (the secret stone!) dangled from a bracelet of bronze and jade on his left hand, the arm that hadn’t been injured. It was bright gold, just as it had been when Link picked it up. It shone almost as brightly as the Triforce.

There was a faint chime in the air, like a clock’s bell. It was nearly drowned out by the thunder and lightning.

“Link, darling?” Zelda hurried to his side, hovering uncertainly, her eyes darting over him and taking in his bizarre appearance once more. His scars- where were they? 

He had a white teardrop painted under each eye. Farosh was painted on his right arm. A bronze and jade crown was pinned neatly in his hair, which flowed down to his shoulder blades.

“Link?” she repeated desperately.

He didn’t open his eyes, he didn’t speak or sign. Instead, Link held his hand out. Her Triforce of Wisdom responded, flickering to life.

Dumbfounded, Zelda could only stare at their respective Triforces. 

That V-shaped shard, Zelda thought, eyes widening in horrified realisation. Why in the name of Farore would Link rip out part of his Triforce? Why do that instead of waiting for her!? What the hell was he thinking? 

She’d heard such tales before. How many times had the Triforce been taken apart and put back together? How many times had the individual three pieces been taken apart? It was said a past Princess split the Triforce of Wisdom into eight shards. It was said the Pirate Princess unknowingly carried a piece of the Triforce in her locket. 

And now her own Hero, her Link, had torn his Triforce of Courage in two.

“You foolish man!” Zelda snapped, bordering on a sob. “Why would you do that!?”

He didn’t answer. Was it even really Link? Or just some after-image of him, left in possession of the Triforce of Courage’s half?

Oh, Link, my darling, my foolish, brave friend. What have you done?

He was still holding his hand out. Furious, tearful, Zelda snatched Link’s hand.

Light burst from their joint hands. A clock chimed; thunder and lightning crashed overhead. Ice-blue light, emerald-green light and golden light swam around them, shining brighter and brighter. With one last powerful blast of lightning and thunder, the light faded. The Triforce no longer glowed on Link’s hand.

Instead, Zelda’s Triforce of Wisdom blazed and, right next to it, the Triforce of Courage glowed brightly. Courage and Power had always been faint golden marks on her hand, just as Wisdom and Power had been on Link’s.

Now they were nearly equal.

“Link,” Zelda said, but he was already fading, both arms limp at his sides.

“No!” she screamed, grabbing his hand, but she couldn’t feel him anymore. In seconds Link was gone. Light took over her senses once more; she couldn’t hear the storm anymore.

She was standing in the Temple of Time’s main chamber. The V- the Triforce of Courage- no longer floated before her. Instead, it glowed on her hand, right next to her own Triforce.

Link, what did you do!?

Rauru looked stricken.

“I…I do not understand,” he said hoarsely. “What was that? I can’t feel Link anymore.”

“It’s his Triforce,” Zelda said, clasping her hands together, despising the heat that emanated from her right hand. It felt wrong. Hylia’s power was warm like the sun; gentle enough to make her feel safe, hot enough to incinerate her enemies; it was a protective blanket, a campfire and wildfire all in one. It always felt safe and welcoming, like it had been waiting for her.

The Triforce of Wisdom, while warm, always had a certain chill to it. It always brought winter to mind; snowflakes, hot chocolate, frost, fog and mystery, starlight and the full moon. It sharpened Zelda’s senses and helped her think clearly. 

And now the Triforce of Courage…It felt like lightning crackled through her veins. It felt like a tornado, like a dragon’s roar, a battlecry. It screamed at her that she could do anything, that she could face any enemy and wind.

She didn’t want it.

“It’s his Triforce,” Zelda repeated, her voice breaking. “This must be what you felt. Rauru, Link isn’t here.”

It took an embarrassingly long time for her to move again. She knelt before the altar, head lowered, scowling at the shimmering Triforces. Rauru knelt with her, head lowered in thought or prayer. 

“If he is not here,” Rauru eventually said. “You must find him.”

Yes. Yes, he was right. She needed to find Link. She needed to give him hell for frightening her like this. She needed to hug him and ensure he was safe.

“You said he was ill when you last saw him?” she asked hoarsely.

“I’m afraid so,” Rauru sighed.

That settled it then. Hugs first, nagging later. 

Sniffling, glaring, wiping her eyes, Zelda hauled herself to her feet. She picked up the diary and opened it, baffled to find it was written in a mix of Ancient Hylian and Zonai. On the first page, she could read a few sentences and, in some cases, half a sentence, even just a single word on some lines.

But lying atop that first page was a note in the same handwriting.

Once I held the honour…King Rauru, Queen Sonia…Mineru and…children…to…Link.

Link? Zelda wondered eagerly. Though surely not her Link. This diary was from the Zonai era for pity’s sake.

Here I mark…with…royal…
So…preserve…for the sake of her…hope rests.
Your obedient servant,
Leda

“Rauru?” Zelda held the diary out to him, more alarmed than ever to see how faint he was. Please no, not yet! I’m not ready! “Do you recognise this?”

He floated closer, eyes trailing over the note and the diary it rested in.

“Leda,” he murmured with a fond smile. “One of the chief members of our staff. She was one of the warmest people I ever met, and wonderful with our children. I was honoured to have her as a friend.”

Link had left a shard of the Triforce of Courage here. Millions of years ago, Leda left her diary here. But why? The two occurrences couldn’t possibly be related…And yet what a coincidence. Why would a servant leave her diary here? She’d written it in a mix of Ancient Hylian (albeit modern Hylia to Leda herself) and Zonai. Plainly she hadn’t intended it to be easy to read for most people. Why leave it here? Why leave a note inside, as if she expected it to be found? 

Was it left here for someone? For Link?

…For her?

Zelda felt cold. She put the diary in her Purah Pad with trembling hands. Whatever Leda left her diary here for, she’d find out. She’d bring it to Tauro or Wortsworth and ask for their help in translating the Zonai sections. If Leda had something to say, some knowledge to pass on, Zelda wanted to know. Regardless of who the diary was left here for, be it a Zonai priest or priestess, a courtier, a fellow servant, historians or even, impossibly, for Zelda, she would find out.

Steeling herself, Zelda looked at the massive cogs, slowly creaking along. She looked, once more, at the archway beyond them. She needed to get up there, she was sure. Answers may lie further within the temple and she couldn’t shake the feeling they wouldn’t be found within the other, smaller rooms and hallways. No, she must explore these main chambers, the rooms where ceremonies would have taken place.

The cogs moved away from the archway. Trying to climb them would simply result in her falling into the water. How was she to change that?

She felt that spark of lightning from the Triforce of Courage and clenched her fists. It held time magic; Link slowed time to avoid enemies and attack them. He once stopped time to save Yuki when a fellow Yiga knocked him off a cliff above the Forgotten Temple. He’d reversed Kohga’s attacks and the Thunderblight’s attacks. He’d slowed time while fighting Ganon, giving himself, Zelda and the others more time to attack. He’d slowed their descent when Ganon sent them all crashing through the Sanctum’s floor, giving Zelda enough time to summon a shield of sacred light to encase them all. 

Surely that same power now flowed through Zelda, whether she liked it or not.

But how to do it?

The first five attempts ended with nothing happening at all. Zelda was losing daylight and rapidly losing her patience.

The next ten attempts resulted in gold momentarily encasing the cogs. It flickered and died.

Link made this look so easy, though she knew it wasn’t. She knew he’d spent the last six years practicing this particular ability and he didn’t use it often.

“If I may,” Rauru ventured. “Sonia used to say…To think of it like reversing the object’s memory. That you…You ask the object where it was, how it arrived where it is now, and then coax it back to that original moment in time. I know Sonia’s magic and the Triforce are not the same, but…It may be a place to start?”

He was paler than ever, the faintest shades of blue, green, grey and gold. Such pale shimmers of colour. She couldn’t see his legs anymore; just a blur.

That, more than anything, spurred Zelda on.

She focused on his instructions- Queen Sonia’s instructions- and imagined the cogs going backwards. 

I need to reach the next chamber, she thought, she told the cogs. Can you help me? Tell me where you were. Show me how to reach the next level, please.

It should have felt ridiculous to think at inanimate objects. It did feel a little silly and yet…

It worked.

The world flashed grey and gold shone all around the giant cogs as slowly, so painfully slowly, they began to move backwards. They moved with jerky, uncertain movements, constantly pausing, sometimes moving forward again, like they weren’t sure which way they should go. 

Zelda wasted no time. She jumped onto the first cog and let it carry her to the next. She leapt onto that one and scrambled up it, not waiting for it to lift her; she climbed with impatience and jumped from the second cog to the third one. She clung to it and, when her spoke was halfway up the wall, she jumped off and onto the floor.

Colour returned to the world. The gold light vanished and the cogs moved on their usual path.

“Fi says that the other Link, the Hero of the Sky, and his friend, Groose, called it Recall,” Link once told her. She’d written that down, alongside all the visions she’d been granted while fighting Ganon for one hundred years. With Traysi’s help, Zelda had published the visions she’d been granted, shining a light on much of Hyrule’s lost history.

Suddenly, she remembered the young woman she’d seen so long ago. A glimpse of a priestess with long pale hair, and a creature…that looked like Rauru…

“I saw you once,” she gasped. “You and Sonia. I had a vision while I was fighting Ganon. I saw glimpses of Hyrule’s past and…I think I saw your first meeting.”

Rauru was a blur of colour now, only his face and hair truly visible.

“You are a mysterious young woman, Zelda,” he said fondly. “I get the feeling you are always full of surprises.”

She liked to think so.

The chamber wasn’t as large as the main one below, but it was still big and oddly empty. Dragon scales were painted along the bottom of the walls. On the left were Zonai statues: an ouroboros, a dragon she did not recognise that had a secret stone clutched in its jaws, and several draconic humanoids with batlike wings, scaly tails and ferocious faces. On the right were statues of Hylia, Farore, Dinraal, Nayru, and three teenagers that seemed oddly familiar. The statues were all chipped, their features weathered; the marble was cracked. 

Those teenagers…She knew she’d seen them before. The girl in the simple, pretty dress with an overlong fringe, strands of her hair in ribbons. The boy with a long cap and sword strapped to his back. The tall, muscular boy with a rather dramatic pompadour hairstyle…

She’d seen them in her visions. Hylia Incarnate, the Hero of the Sky and their friend. The first Zelda and Link, their friend Groose.

Practically on autopilot, Zelda took a picture of both rows of statues. Zonai and Hylian. Deities and their representatives on both sides, perhaps? 

She turned to ask Rauru but her voice left her. He was barely visible anymore.

“Best open the door,” he said faintly, and Zelda hurried to do so. 

Please, not yet, I don’t want to say goodbye yet.

She placed her hands against the massive stone door and pushed with all her might. The two green imprints of hands began to glow brightly, switching between green and blue. Her own magic responded and her palms lit up with gold.

Slowly, oh so slowly, the doors opened. There was a rush of cool air and Rauru floated to her side. Beyond them was a broken pathway, leading to the remains of another, smaller courtyard. There was another altar over there and something glowed above it. 

If it’s another Triforce piece, I will kill Link with my bare hands for frightening me so badly!

“Good,” Rauru said with a relieved sigh, tilting his face upwards to the sun. He smiled, looking like a weight had been lifted from his shoulders. “You are stronger, my dear. I’m glad to see you looking healthier already. I was truly worried for you, but…” His smile widened. “I should have remembered; Link said you were strong.”

“Please don’t go yet,” Zelda pleaded. “I still have so many questions. I’m sure you do too!”

“I do,” Rauru said, smiling at her sadly. The blurry remains of his arm reached for her; his faint, glittering hand brushed against hers. “But we are out of time. Though our time together has been brief, I am so happy that we finally met. You are exactly as Link said.”

He was just a blur of glitter and colour.

“Rauru,” Zelda said, voice cracking.

“I’ve done what I could. I’m sorry it wasn’t enough. I hate to put this on your shoulders, but…The rest is up to you. Princess Zelda, my descendent, you brave and clever leader, I ask you to protect Hyrule once more.”

Zelda swallowed and held her head high. “You never needed to ask,” she said. “I always will.”

She couldn’t see his face anymore, but she hoped Rauru was smiling.

“Then it is up to you and your Brigade,” he said softly. “When you see Link, please tell him I’m sorry we didn’t say a proper farewell. But as for you…Farewell, Zelda. And good luck.”

There was one last wink of light, a faint glimmer of green, and then King Rauru was gone.

The wind whistled through the Temple of Time and Zelda felt horribly alone.

Despondent, suspicious, she made her way to the golden light. This courtyard, with its pillars and shape, reminded her of her personal gazebo in Hyrule Castle. Our gazebo, she came to think of it, due to how often she and the Champions would sit there for lunch, how often they met there simply to chat and laugh. They preferred to hold meetings in their gazebo instead of inside the castle whenever they could.

They’d taken their group photo there. She thought of that photo with a pang of longing. She had a copy of it on her bedroom wall at home in the Domain; so did Link, Sidon and Dorephan. Impa, Purah and Robbie all had a copy. So did Riju, Yunobo and Teba. Link had given a copy to Kass as thanks for all the help he’d given, another way for Kass to honour Harper, his departed teacher. 

So yes, she had a copy. But she suddenly wished she had it with her. Maybe if she had a picture of her family with her, she wouldn’t feel so small right now.

With trembling hands, Zelda opened her gallery and selected the photo of her and Link standing before the Zonai statues. She wondered now if they were statues of Rauru, or simply another Zonai. Link’s arm was thrown over her shoulder as he cheekily flashed a peace sign, something that always made Revali irrationally irritated. (He said it looked painfully cheesy, never catching on that Link did it specifically to rile him up.) Zelda’s own beaming grin could be seen through her mask; her eyes were squinting with the force of it. 

Forget strangling Link. When she found him she’d tackle him into the tightest hug of his life. She’d apologise endlessly for not listening to him and Fi. She’d beg his forgiveness on her knees if she must. And then she was never letting him out of her sight again.

For now, Zelda hooked the Purah Pad back onto her belt and approached the shining light. It was not another Triforce piece, thank the goddesses, but she hadn’t the faintest clue what it was. It was just…an orb of shifting, vivid gold light. It crackled somewhat, like lightning in the far distance.

“What are you?” Zelda whispered, stepping closer. She rested her hands on the altar, leaning in so close that her nose nearly brushed the light. Did she dare to touch it? Would it show her another vision?

Before she could make up her mind, the impossible happened: Fi chimed.

She flickered to life on Zelda’s back with a rush of warmth. She chimed like the silver bells that granted Fi her sign name.

For the first time in six years, Zelda heard Fi’s voice.

Link, she whispered. I must go to him.

Zelda was frozen in shock. For a moment she couldn’t even think. She couldn’t move. She could scarcely even blink.

Link, Fi repeated. She sounded tiny, broken and exhausted, and Zelda felt sick with guilt. She’d done this, she’d hurt Fi, she hurt her friend…

Fi, darling, he’s not here, Zelda told her sadly. Maybe Fi couldn’t see at all? Oh Goddesses, what a horrifying notion. 

I sense him. Please, Princess. Please, Zelda. I must go to Link. I must protect him.

Zelda looked at the crackling lightly. Slowly, reluctantly, she pulled Fi from her back.

You don’t mean…?

Place me in the light, please, Zelda, Fi said. I feel him. I must find him. I must tell him what has happened.

But…But I…Fi…

I will see you soon, Princess. We will be reunited. 

…What’s the percentage?

A rare 100%, Fi said. 

And so Zelda, seriously doubting her own sanity, every instinct screaming to keep Fi close, placed Fi into the light. For a moment, the shattered, darkened Master Sword hovered in mid-air. The light crackled again, more strongly now- it lashed out like a snake, striking at the ground, at the pillars, at the altar. Zelda screamed and ducked, covering her head, quickly summoning a shield. From within her protective cocoon, she watched with awe and horror as the light continued to crackle and strike, more like lightning by the second. There was a loud click, a tick-tick-tick. She heard Fi call Link’s name and then-

She was gone.

Just like that. The light vanished and Fi was gone.

Horrified, Zelda scrambled back to her feet, clutching the altar’s edge.

“Oh no,” she gasped. “Fi? Fi!”

It wasn’t Fi who answered.

The Wild Dragon suddenly roared. Zelda looked up; he threw his head back, roaring with all his might. She watched him claw and bite at himself, his teeth sinking into his stump until shining, purple blood poured out. Tears streamed down his face and Zelda didn’t know why she sobbed so hard at the sight, why it broke her heart in two. It horrified her. She wanted, so badly, to reach him and beg him to stop. She wished to calm him, to stop whatever was hurting or upsetting him so terribly.

She saw some of his scales come loose and fall away. They fell past the broken courtyard and vanished among the clouds. With a last scream (he sounded frustrated, scared, in pain, oh she wanted it to stop, she wanted to help) the Wild Dragon dived into the clouds. Purple blood stained his mouth. For an instant, he was gone; just as Zelda reached the very edge of the courtyard, he burst back up through the clouds, facing her.

Zelda fell back with a scream, barely catching herself on her hands. The Wild Dragon’s massive claws and glowing belly were mere inches from her; the wind was powerful and cold, bursting from him like a storm. Was that his power? Did he control the wind?

The Wind Waker, she thought hysterically, remembering the Hero of Winds.

But as the Wild Dragon flew high into the air, the clouds parted. The thick blanket of clouds finally vanished, revealing her beloved Hyrule far below. Either Death Mountain was erupting again, or else that was gloom pouring from it. The storm clouds over Hebra were clearer than ever and much worse than she thought. She looked in the direction of Zora’s Domain and saw more dark clouds. From here, she couldn’t see the Gerudo region, nor Faron. She wondered if she really wanted to.

The Wild Dragon twisted around, calmer now, though still snarling and panting. 

Zelda didn’t know dragons could have purple blood. The guardian dragons didn’t; theirs was meant to be gold, like the Goddesses.

I should have asked Rauru about you, Zelda suddenly thought. He circled above her once, twice, three times…And then he slowly, calmly, began to fly away, heading north. 

He was not like the three guardian dragons. Similar but so different. What was he? The only similar dragon was the statue inside, clutching a secret stone.

Zelda. She heard Link’s voice loud and clear. Zelda spun around desperately, but there was no one there.

“Link?” she called.

I need you to find me, he said.

“Link?”

No answer.

Link? Zelda tried telepathically. Nothing.

I need you to find me, he’d said. She would. She would. 

Zelda peered over the edge of the sky island, amazed to realise she was above Central Hyrule. Above Hyrule Field in fact. She could clearly see Castle Town’s ruins (oh sweet Hylia, was the castle floating!?) and there, thank goodness, was Lookout Landing.

She was thousands upon thousands of feet above Hyrule.

Very well.

Zelda walked away, back to the altar and summoned her own magic and the Triforce of Wisdom. The Triforce of Courage nudged her, pulled at her, but she wouldn’t summon it. She didn’t even want to think of it. Not yet.

Gold and ice-blue light coated her. She felt like Nayru was watching her.

Zelda took off at a run and leapt over the edge of the sky island, diving into the open air.

Back to the kingdom of Hyrule.

I’m coming, Link. Wait for me.

Chapter Text

“The night was all you had. You ran into the night from all you had. Found yourself a path upon the ground; you ran into the night you can’t be found. But this is your heart. Can you feel it? Can you feel it? Pumps through your veins. Can you feel it? Can you feel it?” - Laura Palmer, Bastille

Sonia was many things. She was the youngest of triplets, a former priestess. A warrior and diplomat. She was a wife and mother. She was Queen Sonia Farah Hyrule, First of Her Line, Goddess Blessed. Mineru said she was one of the most stubborn beings in Hyrule. 

(She had the Sheikah to thank for Goddess Blessed. She still wasn’t sure what to make of it.)

Right now, she was simply a woman who yearned to be back in her bed, reading Queen Mita’s latest book of poems and songs. Say what you will about the solemn, quiet Zora Queen, but she was a truly talented poet and musician. She was the calm to dear Medval’s chaos. Sonia couldn’t wait for her friends’ next visit; they had a meeting among the tribe leaders soon. 

She digressed. Duty called. A new chapel was being opened on the Great Plateau, not far from the palace; she and Rauru had been called upon to inspect it before it was opened to the public. 

Every time Sonia was on (or even near) the Great Plateau, her eyes went to the Temple of Time. In the Era of Chaos, it was said that a Sage named Rauru built the Temple of Time and sealed a portal to the Sacred Realm inside it. She and Rauru had chosen to be crowned there; whether there actually was a portal to the afterlife in there, she couldn’t say. She hadn’t found one (and certainly had not looked very hard, she didn’t want to find it, not really) and was content to leave it that way. Sonia could not be on the Great Plateau without thinking of their joint coronation. 

It had certainly been an insane day, for lack of a better word. Overwhelming, humbling, beautiful, a little chaotic. Busy. Very, very busy. 

Eleven years on and Hyrule was doing very well. The Great Alliance had done more than she even dreamed. She just wished she could speak with Chief Ganondorf and explain they wanted an alliance, not to subjugate his people. They came with an offer of friendship, not a threat of conquering.

In Ganondorf’s defence, the rudest answers had come via letter, from his aunts. Ganondorf’s rejections had been perfectly polite, if a little chilly. She musn’t hold his aunts’ words against him.

Even if it stung to be called a delusional, grasping liar by women who had never met her.

“Are you alright, darling?” Rauru asked her, gently taking her hand. She smiled up at him, squeezing his hand.

“Distracted,” she said. “I had the strangest dream last night.”

“Falling stars again?” Rauru asked.

Sonia shook her head. She lowered her voice, leaning in closer, so the clergy escorting them wouldn’t hear.

“Just one,” she said. “A single falling star. It turned into a person made of light. I could hear a clock ticking and bells chiming. Whatever this vision is trying to tell me, I think it’s going to happen soon.”

Rauru nodded slowly, a look of intense concentration on his face.

“Whoever they are,” he said. “I hope they’re friendly.”

The new chapel was lovely. Not very large, but full of stained glass, pretty tapestries and flowers. There were even homes being built on the Plateau now; not just houses for the clergy who worked here, but the beginnings of a village. Such a sacred site drew in some of the land’s most devout; it promised to be a very pious village. She guessed that Mineru would avoid it. 

It was late morning now. She and Rauru had both praised the new chapel to the skies, gave it their blessing, made small talk with many priests and priestesses, then visited the Temple of Time to pay their own respects. After that, they were free to finally take a walk and enjoy the summer sunshine. 

At the top of the hill, they were given a fantastic view of Hyrule. It was one of Sonia’s favourite spots on the Plateau, one of her favourite viewpoints in the entire kingdom. 

When Sonia was growing up, the tribes of Hyrule were all isolated. After the Cataclysm, after the fall of the Zonai Empire, it seemed that everyone in Hyrule was determined to stay put in their own regions and talk to no one but their own tribes. The Silent Era as scholars were already calling it. Sonia had grown up among Hylians in a tiny mountain village, always with the uncomfortable feeling of being watched; before she was crowned, she found out the Sheikah had been watching her and her sisters whenever possible. Helen thought it honourable and brave, Delphi was indifferent so long as they didn’t interrupt her studies, but Sonia had been highly uncomfortable. 

Now the Hylians, Rito, Zora, Gorons, Sheikah, Dwellers and the remaining Zonai were working together. She could see more towns, villages and cities on the horizon. People travelled and explored once again.

She wondered if she ought to write to the Gerudo once more. The longer they remained isolated, the more she worried. Would they turn around and accuse the other tribes of purposefully leaving them? Would they twist the narrative and insist they’d been left behind? A long shot, but not impossible, not with the odd, volatile Twinrova twisting everyone’s words and casually throwing insults at anyone who sat still long enough to listen. They called Mita shark bait. Or perhaps they would just continue to stay put, stay silent; perhaps they would self-destruct. Perhaps they would be just fine in their desert, the land they knew so well, and she was fretting over nothing. They weren’t enemies; they were more like chilly acquaintances. If they didn’t want to join the Alliance, if they didn’t want to be part of the kingdom that was okay; Sonia accepted it, Rauru accepted it; it was Ganondorf’s call to make. But perhaps he would be open to trade? Maybe if she matched Ganondorf’s bluntness, if she just told him they wished to welcome them into the trade routes, maybe he would stop believing they wished to destroy the Gerudo way of life.

Perhaps all hope of friendship had died the day she announced she would wed Rauru. They all knew what the Cataclysm had done to the Gerudo Desert, how many towns had been utterly destroyed by the falling islands and rain of fire. Rauru himself said he didn’t blame anyone for not trusting him and his remaining people.

Sometimes, she still got the sense that Rauru didn’t trust himself.

Sonia was being maudlin. She blamed the strange dreams.

What are you trying to tell me? she asked the Goddesses. There was no answer, not here. She’d have to enter sacred ground if she wanted to communicate directly. Or perhaps she should write to Delphi and ask her sister to speak with the spirits of the dead; perhaps this vision was not from Hylia; perhaps it was a family member or friend.

Or perhaps not. For it seemed her silent prayer was answered in seconds. 

Further down the hill, among the trees, she saw a flash of golden light. She heard a sharp gasp, she smelled something burning.

Rauru saw it too.

“Come on,” he said, hurrying ahead, his hands already glowing. The sacred stone on his bracelet flashed and glimmered; she could feel her husband’s magic building up, waiting to be unleashed.

Among the trees, in a little clearing, they found a young man.

“Oh!” Sonia gasped, taking in the horrible burns slashing across his right arm. They were a bright, vicious red, blistering and steaming, outlined with odd patches of ash grey. They covered his middle and pointer fingers, cut clear across his palm; they circled his wrist and slashed across his arm all the way to the elbow like lightning, like the stripes on a Silver Lynel. His clothes were burned, but especially his tunic; his hair was singed at the ends. Ash clung to his face and clothes.

“Oh dear,” Sonia said hoarsely, falling to her knees next to him. Her hands began to glow and she placed them on his forearm, pushing her divine light into him. “Don’t worry, child, you’ll be okay.”

Rauru took the young man’s unburned hand, studying him closely. With his other hand, he reached out and touched hers; their sacred stones blazed with light as Rauru’s powers joined with hers.

Rauru did not have sacred light, Goddess-given light, not like her. But it was startlingly close. He could not heal as well as her, he could not seal away darkness in the same way…But it was close enough that people gossiped about it ever since he was a toddler. The whispers resurfaced when they travelled Hyrule together as teenagers and young adults.

Red and black smoke rose from the injured man’s burns as their combined light- gold and white- worked to heal him.

That was worrying. Whatever this substance was, it smelled of rot. It smelled sour. It made Sonia shiver, it made her feel like she was burning from the inside out. What was this? She’d never seen anything like it before. 

What could have done this to him? The boy was bone-pale with a grey tint to his lips. Swear poured down his face. Even though he was unconscious, he shivered as though he had a terrible fever.

She pushed more magic into him and realised, with a jolt of horror, that she couldn’t even be sure it was working. The burns didn’t look any better, though at least they’d stopped steaming. One of them, however, was rapidly blistering. 

I can’t stop, Sonia told herself, gritting her teeth and focussing. I won’t stop. 

Something horrible had hurt this young man. She didn’t know who he was or where he came from, but she must help. This was one of her people- or was he? What strange garments he wore…

Oh, now wasn’t the time! She needed to focus on healing him, on chasing away whatever this darkness was. It had maimed his arm- what if it reached his heart?

“Sonia, his hand!” Rauru suddenly gasped.

“Ru, I’m trying!”

“No, Sonny, look at it!”

She did. She gasped, nearly falling back in shock, nearly letting the boy’s arm go.

Right there, blazing on the back of his hand with all the might of the sun…Was the mark of the Triforce. The Triforce of Courage. Where in Hylia’s name had the boy found it!? What was he doing with it? Stealing it or protecting it? 

Something glowed in his pocket. Frowning, Rauru reached for it and they were left staring in shock once more.

The boy possessed a golden sacred stone. A perfect match for her own that read Time in Zonai script.

This is it, she realised with a shiver. This is what my dreams were warning me of.

“Who are you?” Sonia whispered, staring at his too pale face. The smoke coming from his arm grew thinner and thinner. It became wisps and vanished.

His burns still looked dreadful. They still looked fresh, but when Sonia tentatively felt them, they didn’t feel fresh. They felt wrinkled, puckered and stiff, as if he’d been burned a long time ago. So her healing did work. But why didn’t it look that way?

“Stranger and stranger,” Rauru mused, holding the sacred stone up to the light, as if that might change things or answer their questions.

The boy groaned and twitched. His eyes flickered open. At first, his gaze was heavy-lidded and clouded. His breathing was heavy as if he’d run for miles.

“Hello,” Sonia said tentatively, smiling at him. He looked young. Late teens, early twenties? And so small.

He didn’t feel like a threat. He felt…familiar somehow.

The boy’s bright blue eyes sharpened. Suddenly alight with panic, he pushed himself up, scrambling away from them. His golden hair, tangled and singed, completely came loose from its scorched hair-tie. He yelped when he placed his burned hand on the ground, wincing and cradling it to his chest, but he still stared at them like a cornered wild animal; ready to flee, ready to snap. 

“It’s alright,” Sonia said quickly, holding her hands up to show she was unarmed- though she knew that didn’t mean much coming from her. “You’re safe. My name is Sonia, this is my husband, Rauru.”

The boy scooted further away. There was not a flicker of recognition in his gaze. Perhaps he wasn’t from Hyrule after all. But those ears…Hylian parents perhaps? Grandparents? His ears were long and pointed, though much smaller than any Hylian that Sonia knew- herself included. How very curious indeed.

“We want to help,” Rauru said to the boy. He sounded perfectly calm and reassuring. “Might we ask what your name is?”

The boy looked at his injured hand. He tried to move it and hissed in pain, immediately giving up. He signed with his unharmed hand: L-I-N-K, spelled Gold.

For your hair? Sonia asked him, smiling. That’s pretty.

Link. Definitely of recent Hylian heritage with a name like that.

He seemed startled that she knew Hylian sign. He stared at Rauru with utter bafflement, like her husband was a truly confusing and hopeless puzzle.

Where am I? he asked. Sonia worried he’d keel over at any second; he was still trembling, still breathing too quickly and heavily, still so worryingly pale. Link broke into a coughing fit, bent over double and he flinched when Rauru patted his shoulder.

They needed proper doctors. They needed to go back to the castle.

“You’re at the Great Plateau of Hyrule,” Sonia explained. 

That just seemed to confuse him more. That seemed to frighten him more.

Where’s Scholar?

“I’m sorry, dear- who?”

Z-E-L-D-A

“We haven’t seen anyone else,” Rauru said apologetically.

A Link who was looking for a Zelda. Talk about history repeating itself. 

Link shook his head rapidly. He signed too quickly and clumsily for Sonia to entirely keep up when he only used one hand; Delphi would be better at this. She understood monster, hurt, sword. 

She didn’t see any swords either. A missing girl, a monster attack and a…broken sword? A burned sword? She wasn't sure what he meant.

“Link,” she said gently, but Link burst out coughing again, shaking like a leaf. He gagged, pressing his uninjured hand to his mouth. His eyes were getting a glassy look to them, a look that Sonia didn’t like at all; either he’d hit his head or he was starting to lose himself in panic. Quite possibly both. 

So, tentatively, she reached out with her mind.

Is this easier? Sonia asked him, linking herself, Rauru and Link together.

The poor boy just looked more frightened than ever. How did you do that!? he demanded. Even in his mind, even in such panic, his voice was quiet. 

It’s one of my abilities, Sonia explained. Please, let’s take some deep breaths, dear. I know you’re frightened and in pain, but we just want to help. Where did you last see your friend? Do you remember how you got here? Is the monster still nearby?

Link’s bright eyes locked on hers and-

A mummy, surrounded by smoke and puddles of an oily substance. A mummy with fiery eyes and a sacred stone! It laughed and roared as the room around it collapsed, as geysers of that dark substance lashed out.

A glowing sword, a sword Sonia had only ever seen in artwork and history books: the Master Sword. Horrible red energy coated the blade and a girl with blonde hair pushed herself between Link and the mummy as light burst from her.

The same girl, a girl with vivid green eyes and hair like sunshine. She had ink stains on her fingers; she held a strange device and was surrounded by books and notes. Her desk was an utter mess.

“So, Purah hopes her new towers will reach further than the Sheikah ones,” the girl said. She wore hair-clasps shaped like Silent Princesses. “That way she won’t need to make as many; they’ll read further across each region, making it much easier to update the map on the Purah Pad!”

Sonia knew her. Why did she know her? Even in a memory, she could feel the power in this girl: the same Golden Power coursing through Sonia’s veins.

A statue made of luminous stone, showing Link and a Zora girl. He held the Master Sword, she held a trident. He wore a locket, she wore a bracelet.

“Hylia’s Chosen,” a Hylian man said frantically. He knelt in the middle of a village, head lowered, his wife and child at his side. “The Golden Three be praised. Welcome back, Your Highness.”

“Hylia’s Chosen.” A pretty Sheikah girl with long hair and a pointed hat fell to one knee before a pre-teen Link. “It is a privilege to be in your presence.” The blonde Hylian girl, wearing a golden circlet and blue formal gown, sat before a pile of history books, glaring at him.

A crowd of Sheikah, surrounded by odd machines, snapped apart into two groups, leaving a clear path for Link and another Sheikah woman to walk past. The woman gestured for Link to go ahead of her. Every Sheikah they passed bowed or saluted, murmuring, “My lady,” and “Chosen.”

A massive red Zora wearing a crown grinned brightly, striking a pose. Two Zora in armour stood with him, smiling.

Link and the blonde girl stood in a chamber of murals and darkness. They were before a pile of rubble and Link eyed a hole in the wall warily.

When it’s safe, Link signed. Zelda, let’s go back.

“Link, you promised one more room!”

I have a bad feeling.

Go back, another voice whispered. A girl’s voice, the sword’s legendary voice.

A Hylian boy with a Korok in his hood swore up a storm, kicking at the beginnings of a stable.

“I warned you to be careful with the hammer,” a Hylian man in a red vest laughed.

The floor broke apart, Link pushed Zelda ahead of him and fell into the darkness with a scream. But Zelda jumped after him, reaching for him desperately. For a moment, Sonia could feel Link’s agony; the hellish burn of his arm, a terrible pain without end. The burning, choking feeling in his lungs; the crushing pain in his head.

She felt Zelda and Link’s hands brush, she felt the magic burst from the sacred stone in his pocket, the Triforce of Courage singing in response. She saw the golden light take over Link’s vision and then-

“Wake up, Link,” Zelda’s voice whispered in the dark. He opened his eyes and had no idea who she was, or who he was. He had no idea where he was at all.

Sonia stared at him. Rauru stared at him. Link stared at them.

She hadn’t meant to see that. She was quite sure Link didn’t mean to show her all that, but clearly her questions had triggered a strong response.

Hylia’s Chosen, that frantic man called Link. Hylia’s Chosen, the pretty Sheikah girl said. Chosen, an entire group of Sheikah said in reverence. Sonia knew that tone all too well; it was the same way they said, Blood of the Goddess to her and her sisters, the same voice they used on her daughters and only recently used on her son after Sonia threatened to throw them all out of the palace if they wouldn’t show her baby the respect he was due, Goddess magic be damned.

It was said he would reincarnate, Sonia thought, dizzy with it all. She could only stare at this burned, frightened young man. Every instinct screamed at her to protect him, not put a sword in his hand and send him to battle. 

This boy…Was a Hero? This was the reincarnation of her own ancestor? This boy held the same soul as the Hero of the Sky?

“Who are you?” Sonia whispered again, needing him to say it, to think it, to sign it- by Hylia, she just needed it from him, she needed him to confirm it.

The Triforce flashed on Link’s hand. He drew himself up as best he could, still shaking, still bent over in pain.

“Prince Link of the Zora, widower to Princess Mipha, Hylia’s Chosen Hero, Farore’s Child, Knight to Princess Zelda, Hylian Champion, Slayer of Calamity,” a Zora servant announced at a ball as Link walked in, head ducked to avoid the staring crowd.

“Hero of the Wild,” an old Sheikah woman teased fondly, patting Link’s hand and kissing him on the cheek like a doting grandmother.

“Link Hallow, your bullheaded determination truly can accomplish anything,” that same old woman said, staring at the Master Sword in awe.

As if in a dream, Sonia took Link’s hand.

“My name is Sonia,” she repeated. “First Queen of Hyrule. This is my husband, King Rauru, one of the last Zonai.”

Link’s eyes widened.

A Zonai? His voice echoed in her head.

“Indeed, I am,” Rauru said. “You seem…greatly surprised by that.” It was a prod and Sonia knew it; Rauru saw what she saw too, what Link showed them. It was a silent question, an impossible question: how far from the future was this child?

She saw Link mouth their names to himself. 

“Can I ask where you got this?” Rauru asked him, holding out the sacred stone. Link took it hesitantly and she saw a flash of him picking it up off the ground after it rolled across the floor to him. That dark floor, that dark room…A throne room? The old Dweller’s palace? She didn’t get a good look- and in any case, with all that smoke, it clouded Link’s view, never mind her view of what Link saw. 

Link turned paler. He nearly dropped the stone and jerked away.

“Link, dear,” Sonia said, reaching for his hand again, trying to anchor him. “I…I know this sounds impossible, but-”

I’m not where I’m supposed to be, Link interrupted, his voice shaking slightly.

No, I really don’t think you are, dear, Sonia agreed.

Link was dreaming. He had to be. He waited to wake up to no avail.

(His arm burned, his whole body ached, it hurt, it hurt, it was too much like Blatchery Plain.)

There was no way he was sitting across from the first King and Queen of Hyrule. There was no way he was on the Great Plateau again, with no idea of what was going on again.

There was no way that burning agony was tearing through his body again.

Zelda, Fi, Zelda, Fi. Oh, Goddess, what happened to them? Were they okay? Zelda jumped after him, the maniac. And Fi…The gloom…

It burned, it burned, it burned. 

Zelda was dead in a chasm. Fi was destroyed by darkness. 

Why did that mummy know their names?

Before he even registered what he was doing, Link was on his feet and running up the hill. There was a cave at the top of the hill and this cliff, this view-

He knew this view, despite the differences. (Despite the burning and breathlessness cutting at him, burning like lava, clogging his lungs like smoke.) The Duelling Peaks was still one peak, unbroken. Death Mountain was not erupting, nor was it entirely dormant; thin clouds of pale smoke came from it. Hyrule Castle was not straight ahead, but Link still recognised Hyrule Field. There was no shroud of darkness of Typho, but…There! He could see the spire of Rito Village, though it was too far away to say anything else about it.

Hebra Mountain didn’t have a massive hole in its side. He wondered, yet again, what had caused it.

He could see Naydra far in the distance, flying over Mount Lanayru. 

The cave behind him would one day be the Shrine of Resurrection.

It was different. So different. Hyrule Field was half-full of towns, the forest right below him was bigger than the one in his time. Not far from the Great Plateau, he could see strange buildings and another vast city. A palace overlooked it all.

This isn’t real. This can’t be right. The Hero of Time time-travelled, didn’t he? He used an ocarina, not…Not whatever I did. Did I do it? The Triforce of Courage. It grants all the Heroes, all its bearers, time magic. But surely not time travel? It’s just meant to help in battle!

He needed Zelda. He needed Fi. Zelda was a walking library and Fi had witnessed so much of Hyrule’s history, they’d know what to do. Link suddenly wished he could remember any of his own schooling; beyond Zelda’s lectures and a few, fragmented memories of school at Hateno, he didn’t remember much of Hyrule’s lore. Only what sparked his interest for the most part. 

He’d been preoccupied with his memories and rebuilding. He’d never thought forgotten history lessons might come in handy.

King Rauru and Queen Sonia; according to myth, they founded Hyrule, he remembered Zelda saying. She told him what little they knew of the Great Alliance that started it all and the legend of the Imprisoning War. 

They knew next to nothing. Enough to fill maybe a single page with information. Two pages on a good day. Even he knew that much.

And now Link was…here. He couldn’t even make himself think of it properly. He couldn’t make himself say it.

Be brave, that’s your whole thing, isn’t it? You’re supposed to be brave. Say it.

His voice wouldn’t work. His arm still screamed in agony; his lungs ached, his whole body felt too hot.

I’m not meant to be here, he signed one-handed.

“Your presence here is just as strange to us, Link,” Rauru (King Rauru, founding King of Hyrule!) said gently. “But if you have a sacred stone and can manipulate time…It all makes sense.”

Sonia (Queen Sonia the First, oh Nayru) nudged her husband, smirking up at him. “Oh, and what we saw of his memories didn’t convince you?” she teased. But Link could see the anxiety in her eyes, how tensely she held herself. She was panicking too. Whether the show of humour was for her own benefit or Link’s, he couldn’t say. It helped a little bit.

“I can feel power radiating from him,” Sonia continued more gently. “Time magic unlike my own.” She shook her head, looking a little dazed. “The power of the Triforce. The power of the Goddesses.”

“Ah,” Rauru said, looking slightly bewildered. “I see.”

Sonia seemed so certain. There was a ring of gold around her pupils and a shimmer of gold around her hands. It was similar to how Link looked around Farosh, similar to how Zelda looked around Naydra. Otherworldly certainty. 

“Mineru will be very interested in you,” she said to Link more gently. She looked at him with nothing but sympathy; Rauru seemed mystified and Link couldn’t bring himself to come closer.

Not when his entire body felt like it was on fire. Not when he had to be hallucinating. He wasn’t actually back in time. He wasn’t back in the age of legends, practically at the very beginning.

I need to go home, Link thought to Sonia. He could feel her in his mind, the way he used to feel Zelda whenever she reached out. I need to find Zelda.

She couldn’t be dead, Zelda couldn’t be dead, she wasn’t. And if that mummy was on the loose…Dorephan, Sidon, the Brigade, Yuki, Kakariko and Hateno, Teba and his family, Yunobo, Riju, Tarrey Town…All of Hyrule was in danger again. And Fi had been so badly damaged, so much worse than she’d been during the Calamity. Goddess, was Link the Hero who broke the Master Sword?

Something terrible is happening, he said.

Rauru didn’t say anything, but Link could feel the nudge of sympathy he sent Link’s way. A silent show of support.

“Link, my dear…” Sonia came forward cautiously, reaching out to gently take his uninjured hand, in which he tightly gripped the…what did King Rauru call it? The sacred stone? It felt smooth and warm.

How could a stone throw him back in time?  

“You don’t need to solve your problems all at once,” the Queen said gently. “Please come back with us to the castle. You need proper medical care. Now, don’t give me that look; you’re dead on your feet.”

Link shook his head so vehemently that his singed hair whipped at his face. Queen Sonia’s smile was patient and kind.

“We’ll get your arm taken care of,” she said. “And any other injuries you may have. We’ll just tell everyone that you’re…A distant relative of ours. That will do the trick. Please, dear?”

It was all insane. The first Queen of Hyrule, a woman considered more legend than fact, was asking him to come home with her and the first King of Hyrule. Link was in the time of legend; one of the many periods in history that they knew next to nothing about. 

The history survey teams would love this, Link thought dully.

His arm gave a sudden, violent twitch. The greyness around the burns spread outward.

Insane or not, he couldn’t ignore that Queen Sonia had a point.

“I’m sure Mineru can help too,” King Rauru said. He was rubbing his chin thoughtfully, a look of concentration on his face, eyes narrowed and frowning. “My older sister knows far more than anyone alive about our people- and she has a sacred stone of her own. Once you’re well and rested, we’ll call on her.”

Link could only manage a small nod.

Thank you, he thought, unable to sign. Sonia was still holding his hand and his burned one just…wouldn’t stop twitching. 

“Come on, dear,” Queen Sonia said gently, steering Link away from the cliff. “Let’s go.”

As Sonia led the impossible young man to safety, Rauru hovering protectively on Link’s right, she reached out for her eldest sister.

Hellie, she thought, sending visions of everything that had just happened. I need you to put on the performance of your life. We have a new cousin. 

She felt Helen’s shock, her confusion, her worry and amazement- and then her bone-deep determination.

I’ll meet you at the palace doors, Helen said firmly. Don’t worry, Sonny. We’ll handle this.

Sonia could only hope they would. She had so many questions for Link and no doubt he had just as many for them.

Amazed as she was to meet a Hero in the flesh, one question screamed for her attention.

What exactly was the mummy that attacked Link and his friend? Some new kind of Redead, a new kind of Gibdo…Or something else entirely?

Chapter Text

“For it was starving, it was hungry, but had eyes too close to let me. If you were easy to kill, I would have done it already. Plagued by phantom noises, that that skeletal beast was haunting all my steps. Questioning all my choices with that dagger held unsheathed, I felt sick at my contempt. For you were lonely, you were like me, like some outside force had sent me. If I was easy to kill, you would have done it already.” - Hunter, Paris Paloma

It was a long and rapid fall. Surrounded by light, ignoring the pull of the Triforce of Courage, Zelda kept her gaze on the land below. Hyrule, her beloved Hyrule. What had been done to it in her absence? Where was Link? Was her family safe and well? How were her friends coping?

Whatever has been done, we will fix it, Zelda told herself. We must.

At least she’d broken the habit of saying I must. 

Finally, she landed with an almighty splash in the Bottomless Pond. She still wasn’t sure what had caused the bog to clear so much. As soon as the monsters fled their previous encampment, the water began to clear. Then the Sheikah helped do the rest, clearing away the monster encampment and using old techniques to continue purifying the water. Irrigation, while interesting, had never been Zelda’s point of interest. Either way, she was glad for it now; at least she landed in clear water, not a horrible swamp. A nice clean shore, rather than a monster camp. 

The poor fish and frogs were terrified by her sudden entry, rapidly swimming away. Zelda quickly swam upwards, bursting through the water and gulping in the fresh air, tossing her hair back. The light vanished from around her; the Triforce of Wisdom (and Courage, oh no, no, no) vanished from her hand. Her body lost its sunshine warmth and her senses returned to normal; she could no longer feel the tug of lightning in her veins.

For a moment, Zelda let herself float on her back, gazing up at the Great Sky Island and the Wild Dragon flying north. Goddesses, she’d really jumped from that insane height. She was alive and unhurt. 

We’ll fix this, she thought, fists clenching. She swam to the shore and hauled herself out of the pond. Bracing herself, Zelda truly took in the landscape.

Her initial fear was true: Hyrule Castle seemed to be floating. Gloom poured from beneath it like a foul smoke, more red than black now. Ruins littered Hyrule Field; pillars, chunks of earth, what looked like broken houses. Right before her were a handful of large pillars with strange plants clinging to them; yellow-leaf trees with odd fruit and glowing golden flowers. 

Death Mountain was erupting again- wait, no. Oh no. That was no eruption, that was gloom. The gloom nearly shrouded Death Mountain’s summit. 

Oh, by the Golden Three, please let the Gorons be okay, Zelda thought, sick with horror.

She could still see those odd storm clouds above Hebra; so thick they almost looked solid, even from this great distance. Dark and swirling, but not moving, as if the clouds had frozen in place. Zelda was willing to bet there was a blizzard. 

In the direction of Lanayru, she could see more dark clouds. It looked like there was heavy rain. She prayed it wasn’t as bad as the constant downpour six years ago. If the Reservoir burst its banks…

Down south, there were thunder clouds above Faron, crackling with lightning. That in itself wasn’t unusual- Faron always had storms. No, the baffling thing was that the storm clouds seemed to be situated in one area. The rest of the sky was clear. The storm seemed to be above the Spring of Courage.

The mountains were too tall for her to see anything in the direction of the Gerudo Desert. Normally the same would be true for Kakariko, but she could see massive ruins atop the hills that normally hid Kakariko from view. Most bizarrely, they all seemed to be shaped like rings.

Just as she’d seen from the Great Sky Island, the skies of Hyrule were now full of islands. Some large, some small. Some in truly odd shapes. 

Zelda wondered if Skyloft was still up there somewhere, or if it had truly crashed to the surface long ago. 

Well then…Falling ruins. Sky islands. Gloom. What promised to be terrible storms. A murderous mummy somewhere below the earth. Fi was missing and so was Link. Link asked Zelda to find him. Fi promised a 100% chance that she and Zelda would be reunited. Fi had gone to Link; she’d sensed him through that light that rapidly turned into lightning. She’d gone to him, wherever he was. She just wished now that Fi told Zelda where she was going in the first place. Then Zelda could follow.

Sighing, Zelda walked over to the ruins before her and examined the small trees and golden plants. Ice-fruit, an incredibly rare plant normally found only in Hebra and strange gourd-shaped fruits. The flowers were bright gold and had a faint glow around their petals. 

Well…It would be a waste not to examine them, yes? 

Zelda carefully plucked the ice-fruit and the gourd-shaped fruit (they felt almost like water balloons) and the pretty golden flowers. The flowers were oddly warm.

She stored them all in the Pad and set off for Lookout Landing. She could easily see it from here. From the Bottomless Pond to Lookout Landing…Yes, it was about a half hour’s walk. 

Please, please let everyone be okay…

Walking for half an hour would normally not bother Zelda in the least. But when she was worried sick, soaking wet and still not at her full strength? It seemed to drag on forever.

It didn’t help that she spotted at least four new monster camps, even though she stuck to the road. The monsters were not normally so bold anymore. And bokoblins especially did not build proper forts; they simply hadn’t the intelligence. But now…Now they did. They had planted wooden spikes into the earth to act as walls, they were agonisingly close to the road and- they looked different somehow. Zelda had to pause, getting as close as she dared. What was different about the bokoblins?

It was their horns. They were so much larger; they were serrated and sharper than ever.

What could have caused that? Could it be the gloom? Did it weaken people and strengthen monsters? Even malice had burned monsters, but was gloom different?

Zelda hurried away. She unhooked the Purah Pad from her belt, opened up the Task Management function and began to type down her questions. All of her journals were back home in Zora’s Domain; she needed to write her observations down before she forgot to entirely. She would no doubt be busy.

Other than the monster camps (forts, they were forts, which was even worse) she saw clouds of gloom emanating from the ground near some ruins. She was too far away to see its source, but she could see figures in one of the history survey team’s uniforms examining it. 

She kept going, her sights on Lookout Landing. The sun was beginning to set. Her legs and feet ached, and she nibbled at one of her sauteed peppers as she walked. 

Purah will have a plan, surely she will, Zelda thought. Purah always had dozens of plans. As flighty, impulsive and downright chaotic as Purah could be, she was a genius and scientist. A leader at her core. Purah had been dealing with whatever all this was for…How long had it been? How long had Zelda been gone? The thought made her sick. But the point stood: Purah was reliable, quick-witted and brave. Whatever had happened in Zelda’s absence, Purah would be at the helm trying to calm things down and keep everyone safe. 

By the time she reached Lookout Landing, it felt like her feet were on fire.

Drozer and Burwar were still on duty at the main gate, the southern gate. Their spears looked odd. Not rusted per say, but plainly damaged, covered in dark patches and blunt at the edges. The wooden handles were fine, but the metal spearhead itself was where the damage lay. Oddly, they’d tied what looked like monster horns to the spearheads.

Despite her aching feet, Zelda picked up the pace, immediately feeling a rush of relief. She was here. Lookout Landing was still in one piece and so was she.

“Princess!?” Drozer gasped, nearly dropping his spear. Burwar gaped at her wordlessly. “You’re back! W-where have you been?”

“L-last anyone saw of you or Prince Link was two weeks ago!” Burwar stammered and Zelda froze. Two weeks?

“Two weeks?” she asked weakly. Surely not? This had to be their terrible idea of a joke.

“Everyone’s been so worried about you both,” Drozer said. He looked behind her, clearly expecting to find Link, and frowned when he didn’t spot him. He shook his head and gave her an exhausted smile. “You’d better report straight to Purah, Your Highness. She’s been working night and day to find you.”

That sounded like Purah indeed. Zelda thanked them both and ducked between them, entering Lookout Landing- apparently for the first time in two weeks. 

As soon as people spotted her they fell silent. She heard whispers of her name and title; all those stunned gazes followed her as she made her way through a transformed Lookout Landing. Lester’s stable was complete and larger than before; she could see Alcmene, Epona and Valerian safely within, along with other horses. Oh, she’d need to give Alcmene such a big hug once she was done with Purah! And there was a store set up against one wall, a pavilion of sorts and- was that Mubs? Why would a Lurelin shopkeeper come all the way out here? 

“Zel!” Karson shouted, running over and immediately hugging her. “Where the hell have you been!? We’ve been worried sick!”

“It’s a long story,” Zelda said, happy to hug a friend. “And quite an insane one. Where’s Purah?”

“In her lab,” Karson said, pointing at Purah’s office. “The only time she comes out now is to look through that telescope of hers. Otherwise she’s driving herself insane in there. I’ve never seen her so freaked out.”

She could imagine it all too well. This was surely too much like the Calamity for anyone’s liking. 

Karson walked with her to Purah’s headquarters. He looked absolutely exhausted and had a bandage wrapped around his bicep.

“Gloom got me,” he told her when he saw her staring. His smile was rueful as he flexed. 

“How bad has it been, Karson?”

His smile faded, his bright eyes dimmed. “It’s been one disaster after another, Zel, I won’t lie,” he said with a sigh.

Before she could say anything- apologise, ask questions, offer to heal his arm- she heard a familiar and beloved voice shouting. A raspy, somewhat crackly voice.

“You’ve had the stupid balloon for a week! How did you already break it!?”

Yuki.

Karson snorted, and Zelda grinned and ran ahead.

There, right outside Josha’s usual workspace, were Yuki and Robbie. They stood before an odd and clearly broken device. A balloon and some sort of basket, both of them huge; the basket alone would easily fit five people.

Yuki, their spitfire ex-Yiga, was shouting at Robbie. Most oddly, Koko and Cottla, Dorian’s little girls, sat on the steps and they were both giggling.

Yuki was no longer the tiny thirteen-year-old that the Brigade first met. He was nineteen now, still short and slight, but a scant inch taller than Link. He was very smug about it. The day they realised he’d outgrown Link, Yuki had crowed so much about it that Link tackled him off the edge of the Domain and into the water below, where they’d spent an absurd amount of time dunking each other under the water, wrestling and splashing each other. Gruve insisted on rating their “diving forms,” regardless of the fact that they hadn’t dived. Zelda and Sidon had laughed so hard they’d had to cling to the Domain’s railings for support. Muzu dove in to drag the two absolute gremlins out of the river. 

Zelda paused for a moment, just relieved to see two of her family were unharmed. Yuki’s shaggy black hair reached just past his shoulders when loose, but it was pulled up in a high and messy ponytail now; the green and purple tips stood out sharply against his dark hair. He’d embraced his own odd sense of style (“Edgy,” he always insisted on calling it) and was, as always, dressed mostly in black; black, torn trousers with odd fishnet leggings worn underneath (Zelda would never understand that choice) and a thick, studded belt. Black fingerless gloves with silver studs across the knuckles and his nails painted purple. His favourite earrings; two black studs and two silver skulls, with the new additions of two tiny silver knives, courtesy of Paya as a solstice gift. Thick, clunky boots that were not intended for long days of travel, but Yuki wore them anyway. A sleeveless black, grey and green tunic and, of course, the tattoos he was so proud of: Farosh, Naydra and Dinraal covered Yuki’s entire right arm, all three dragons twining around each other and his skin. 

(Impa despaired of Yuki’s appearance, lamenting that he had such lovely hair and why would he spoil it, and must he choose such a large tattoo? And do not give her that look, her Third Eye was for spiritual purposes, young man! Yuki delighted in laughing at her.)

The old scars cut across his nose and through his eyebrow. Another scar, courtesy of the Yiga’s torture, curved across his jaw. With his battle-hardened grey eyes, foul mouth and weapons strapped to his belt and back, it was easy for most people to forget how young he was.

Robbie’s hair was thinner than ever before and he despaired of his large bald spot and declining hairline, no matter how much Jerrin assured him she found him handsome. He wore traditional Sheikah gear as always and his favourite goggles, but…When was the last time Zelda saw him in Sheikah armour? Robbie wore an armoured vest, arm guards and shin guards. He had a surprisingly simple bow strapped to his back and his quiver seemed to be full of normal arrows- where was his own brand of arrows and bows, his famed ancient energy weapons? 

The Sheikah shrines, Divine Beasts, Guardians and towers had been done away with, but Robbie’s weapons and armour stayed. Everyone agreed it was for the best; when they voted on what to do, the vote was unanimous that Robbie should continue his work. Arrows that could take down Lynels with one hit, incredibly strong shields, swords and spears, had been a relief to the monster control crews.

Why would Robbie set his own gear aside?

Why were Koko and Cottla here?

Come to think of it…

Zelda looked around once more, frowning. Why were there so many Sheikah here in general? Guards and researchers she could understand, but there were so many civilians. 

What happened to Kakariko?

She was brought back to earth by Robbie’s sheepish voice; “Well, I thought, y’know…That glowing stuff Josha gave us is definitely a power source. You don’t need to be a Sheikah to sense that! And I couldn’t find any flint, so I figured…” He gestured to the broken balloon contraption.

“You blew up your balloon with some crazy powerful ore!?” Yuki barked. Koko and Cottla giggled even harder, leaning against each other.

“Don’t give me that look, kid! You love explosions!”

“Not when I’m babysitting Koko and Cottla I don’t!”

Giggling as much as Koko and Cottla, Zelda and Karson came forward.

She couldn’t resist. “Am I interrupting?” she asked sweetly. “Is now a bad time?”

“Oh, fuck off, Zel,” Yuki snorted.

“Hey, Princess,” Robbie said.

Then they both realised.

“Eh!?” Robbie fiddled with his goggles so that both wandering eyes were on her. “Zelda!? Hey, you! Do you know how worried we’ve been!?”

“Where the fuck have you been!?” Yuki stomped over and punched her arm. Zelda pulled him into a hug; Yuki punched her again then hugged her back. While a tiny bit taller than Link, that still made him much shorter than Zelda; she rested her cheek against his hair, holding him close.

“You’re in so much shit,” Yuki mumbled, voice breaking.

“I’ll accept that,” Zelda said, tightening her grip.

Robbie marched over and hugged her. Koko and Cottla were both squealing and excited; Cottla ran over to join the group hug.

“Miss Princess, Miss Princess! We’ve missed you so much! Guess what, Koko and I get to stay in Lookout Landing with you all!”

“Oh?” Zelda fought to keep the worry from her voice. “Why’s that, darling?”

“Kakariko’s in trouble,” Koko said quietly. “Father had to stay with Chief Paya.”

Dorian and Paya were both alive then. Thank goodness. But Kakariko…

Zelda swallowed, reluctantly stepping back. She looked at everyone’s solemn, worried faces. Cottla clung to her hand.

“What’s happened?” she asked. “What have I missed?”

They all exchanged glances, even little Koko. 

“Come on,” Yuki sighed, tugging on his messy ponytail. “We’ll let Purah do the talking.”

And so they all climbed the staircase to Purah’s office. Zelda noticed that the Skyview Tower was glowing bright blue; it had been activated in her absence. Josha stood outside Purah’s lab, peering into the window.

“Josha?” Robbie called out with a teasing grin. “Look who’s here, kid.”

“Hm? Goggles?” Josha turned. She looked as exhausted as the adults. “What’s up-?” She froze. As soon as she saw Zelda, her jaw dropped.

“No way,” she whispered.

“Hello, Josha,” Zelda said gently.

Josha stared at her. Then she tilted her head back and screamed.

“DOC! DOCTOR PURAH! THE PRINCESS IS BACK!”

Yes, Zelda probably should have expected that.

There was a loud crash from inside Purah’s office. Then another crash and another. She heard frantic footsteps and Purah flung the door open, bent over and gasping for breath. Her hair was a mess, her goggles askew. There were dark shadows under her eyes, coffee and ink stains on her shirt. Her glasses were smudged.

In short, Purah looked dead on her feet. 

“Where have you been?” she demanded, wild-eyed and suddenly near tears. She ran over and grabbed Zelda’s shoulders, quickly looking her up and down. “You’re not a ghost, right? Zelly, if you’re a ghost I will be so pissed.”

“No ghosts,” Zelda promised, resting her hands atop Purah’s. She reconsidered her words and sheepishly said, “Well, there was a ghost. But I’m not a ghost.”

Perhaps the exhaustion was also getting to her.

Purah stared at her. Everyone stared at her.

“...What?” Yuki flatly asked.

Purah sighed and squeezed Zelda’s shoulders.

“Okay,” she said shakily. “Okay. One step at a time. Inside, all of you. Actually- Koko, Cottla, can you go to Barta? Tell her I needed Yuki for a meeting, okay? She’ll put you two to bed after dinner.”

Cottla complained but Koko nodded and ushered her little sister away.

“Barta’s here?” Zelda asked.

“It’s been a total mess,” Purah sighed. She led the way into her lab. There were papers scattered across every surface, piles of books on the tables and floors, and a massive map of Hyrule was pinned to one wall. It was covered in pins and coloured threads; Rito Village, Goron City, Zora’s Domain, Gerudo Town, Lurelin, Kakariko and the new village of Novus were all circled in red. Tarrey Town had a question mark drawn above it; Hyrule Castle had a large X through it.

“What’s happened?” Zelda asked as Robbie ushered her into an empty chair.

“Nuh-uh, you first,” Purah ordered, pointing at her. “What happened under the castle? Where did you end up, and where’s Linky?”

It took a long time for her to explain, especially with the interruptions. First she gave Purah the fruit and flowers she’d harvested, and the ancient sandals from Rauru that she never put on. She kept the diary, intent on seeking out Wortsworth as soon as possible.

But yes. The interruptions. Oh, the interruptions. Zelda soon felt like tearing her hair out.

“Another fuckin’ ghost king!?” Yuki burst out. At least that interruption was quite tame (a surprise from Yuki) but as she continued the conversation just kept derailing.

“Sentient robots, you say?” Robbie asked, leaning forward with interest and adjusting his goggles. It took five minutes for Zelda to cover everything she knew about the Constructs and Robbie wanted her to describe Robin three times.

“The mummy has a name?” Purah demanded. “Ganondorf Dragmire?” She blew a raspberry, a transparent attempt at lightheartedness that fell flat. “Horrible name. What was his mother thinking?”

“The Demon King,” Zelda said to Purah. “Yes, that’s his actual name, Rauru assured me.”

“Well it’s hideous.”

“Purah, can I please continue?”

And then-

“I knew people must have lived in the Depths!” Josha cheered. So then Zelda had to explain what very little information she had on the mysterious Dwellers. That didn’t take too long at all, but Josha raced to grab her notebook so she could write down the name Cumhlacht and compare the scant information Zelda had about it to the mysterious ore already found in the Depths.

And then…

“Your magic is back?” Karson asked, wide-eyed.

“Yes,” Zelda said and hurried along before anyone could interrupt again, explaining the shrines and that yes she felt Nayru and heard Hylia, yes she was sure.

And then came the final blow.

“Link did WHAT!?” Purah exploded at the end of the tale. Everyone else stared in horrified silence, but Purah began to pace.

“I can’t believe he broke the Triforce,” Purah muttered, slapping her recorder against her hand. “No, actually, I can believe it, because he’s a reckless idiot. I’m going to strangle him. What was he thinking?” She stopped and stared at Zelda. “And you definitely heard Link talk to you?”

“He said I need to find him,” Zelda said. “I heard him loud and clear. That’s when I dived off the island and made my way back here. Now will someone please tell me what state our kingdom is in?”

Purah looked downright manic now, so Robbie started the explanation.

“Well, first thing’s first, you’ve seen the castle,” he said. “Gloom started coming out of the ground in waves, ruins started to fall from the sky and the castle rose up. Then this massive storm started; gloom and rain all at once, it started raining down like crazy. All the while, we were beset with earthquakes. Chasms opened up and even more gloom emerged- that’s how we found out about the Depths.” He tilted his head, tapping his chin thoughtfully. “Huh. Kinda funny how we accidentally landed on the right name for it.”

“Indeed,” Zelda said. “But, um…Hyrule?”

“Right. From what we’ve heard, the monsters are all stronger and there’s even new types. Brand new monsters and monsters that haven’t been seen in centuries- you remember those text books about Gleeoks and Like-Likes? Yeah, well, they’re back.”

“The earthquakes opened up more caves than ever,” Purah said, all but collapsing into her chair. She gestured tiredly to the map. “There’s been a non-stop blizzard in Hebra and Tabantha, but especially over Rito Village. Maxine, mayor of Novus, has reported some of those hostile sky robots near the village. They and Snowfield Stable are just about coping, but the Rito…They’re in trouble. Big trouble. Harth came here to update us as soon as everything happened and then went home. We haven’t heard from any Rito directly since.”

“There’s a massive sand shroud all across the desert and these freaky new monsters,” Yuki said, crossing his arms and scowling. “Barta came here with a few other soldiers to tell us when the storms started, but it’s gotten so bad that they can’t get home, so they’ve joined up with the monster control crews around Hyrule Field. Barta said nothing could hurt these monsters- they looked kinda like corpses, so they think it might be Redeads or something? And there’s rumours going around about a gigantic, insanely strong Molduga on patrol.”

“Oh Goddess,” Zelda whispered, rubbing tiredly at her eyes. “What else?”

“No one’s heard from the Gorons,” Karson said grimly. “Not a peep. Boss says that Tarrey Town is okay, but a bunch of crazy devices and ruins fell down around the area. Lucky thing no one was hurt.”

Purah looked at Zelda sadly. “There’s some strange sludge falling on Zora’s Domain,” she said more gently, reaching across the cluttered table to take Zelda’s hand. “It’s…Zelly, it’s poisoning the water. Yona and Celeste say that medical resources are at their limits and…”

“No one’s heard from Dorephan in days,” Yuki said quietly, suddenly sounding his age. “Or Muzu.”

Zelda felt ice-cold. She could only stare in horror, uncomprehending. Dorephan and Muzu were missing too? The Zora, the people who had so readily taken her in, were being poisoned by their own water. And what of Sidon? Why had he not written to Purah?

“Lurelin’s been totally destroyed,” Josha mumbled. “That’s why Mubs and Garini are here. The residents have scattered across Hyrule. Freaky monsters ruined the place, sailed in an equally freaky ship. Garini called them phantoms.”

Karson tensed at the mention of Lurelin and, sickened, Zelda remembered that Bolson had retired there.

“Kakariko-” Purah’s voice broke and she took a deep breath, her eyes closed. “I’m sure you’re wondering why Koko and Cottla are here, and so many others. You can see those ruins from here; the Ring Ruins, Paya called them. They crashed down on the village, and while they somehow didn’t hurt anyone…The other ruins did. Great chunks of rock, pillars, entire walls. Homes were destroyed, people were killed…And to top it all off, a massive chasm seeping gloom opened up right where Cotera usually rests. We’ve been trying to track her down to ask her to come home; her protection spells might help. But Paya had to evacuate practically everyone. Dorian won’t leave her side, Paya refuses to leave; she’s insistent on figuring out these ruins, and there were people too injured or sick to move, and she refuses to leave them behind anyway. Tauro’s out there with her and some of his best team members. I tried to make Paya stay here but she wouldn’t listen.”

“Nanna’s been gloom-sick this whole time,” Robbie said sadly. “Lasli and Claree won’t leave her. And Paya said that Impa went tearing off to investigate something, taking Cado with her. Something about the dragons.”

Golden Three, how do we fix this? Zelda wondered hysterically.

“We’ve been calling it the Upheaval,” Purah said, fiddling with her recorder. “It seemed fitting.”

It felt more like a desperate attempt to not use the word Calamity. And if Zelda was honest, it didn’t help. Upheaval did not feel any less horrifying. It did not soften the blow. 

Okay…Okay…They could handle this. They could. They needed to find Link and help their people. The mummy, Ganondorf the Demon King, was the source of all this. If they could defeat him, everything would stop. Hopefully. But how were they supposed to stop him? And how did they fix poor Fi?

“There’s one more thing,” Robbie said with a heavy sigh. He looked devastated. “When the gloom started pouring over everything…It specifically targeted the weapons. Every single weapon we have has been decayed, all arrows except for regular ones were turned to ash and…My ancient gear, it’s…”

“The gloom shattered it,” Purah finished softly. She looked at Robbie sadly. “There’s not a single undecayed weapon left in Hyrule, and all of Robbie’s gear was shattered to pieces. Our guidance stones in Hateno and Akkala were ruined, so we can’t even tap into more ancient energy to try and recreate them. The furnaces were utterly melted.”

All that work, all that research…Gone. Robbie had dedicated himself to his ancient gear for one hundred years. For it all to be destroyed in an instant…

“Oh, Robbie, I’m so sorry,” Zelda breathed, taking his hand. Robbie gave her a tired smile but didn’t say anything. No wonder the poor man looked so worn down. It was disaster after disaster, and this was such a personal hit.

With a puff of sparkles and leaves, Ivy appeared on Yuki’s shoulder, startling everyone so badly that they cried out and flinched back.

“Sorry!” Ivy said, waving their little sprig of berries like a wand. “But, Miss Doctor Lady, Mr Gralens and the others are back, and-”

There were hurried, frantic footsteps and the lab’s door was flung open. There stood Gaddison and Torfeau, wide-eyed, fearful and hopeful.

“Princess!” Gaddison exclaimed. “You’re alright!”

Zelda leapt up and found herself in yet another group hug. Gaddison, one of the original members of the Big Bad Bazz Brigade, right from childhood. One of the best knights the Zora had to offer, a loyal and steadfast friend. Torfeau, who had been so quick to join Sidon on his search for a “strong Hylian” to calm Vah Ruta, singled out for her ability to put others at ease, her calmness and bravery.

Zelda was so glad to see them.

“I’m sorry,” she babbled. “Everything went so wrong, I’m so sorry.”

“Princess, Princess! Listen-” Gaddison squeezed her hand, smiling down at her. “We’re just glad you’re back.”

“But where is His Highness?” Torfeau asked, peering around the crowded lab.

Purah groaned into her hands, Yuki swore, and everyone was plainly at the end of their ropes.

“Okay, one more explanation,” Purah said tiredly. “And then we’re going to bed.”

Zelda did not want to go to bed. She finished the last of her peppers and scowled stubbornly as Purah, Robbie, Gaddison and Torfeau continued to insist everyone needed proper rest- especially her. Maybe she would have agreed more easily, if not for the fact that Link was out there somewhere. In the end, Purah and Robbie even theorised that Link may be nearby. He’d plainly been at the Temple of Time to leave half his Triforce there, but then where did he go?

“Knowing Link he’s probably gone to hunt that damn mummy down,” Robbie snorted. Purah agreed, and she looked like she might march underground to drag Link back out all by herself.

They had a point. Yes, knowing Link he would jump back into the fray. During the Calamity, Zelda specifically asked Impa to tell Link to free the Divine Beasts because she knew he’d just race to the castle alone otherwise. He did not shy away from danger and if he felt like he could protect everyone by facing the mummy again…

“But Rauru said he was ill,” Zelda fretted.

“Illness will be the least of his worries when I’m done with him!” Purah said, pacing again. 

Big Sister Mode has officially been activated, Zelda thought. Purah used to fret about Impa, Link and Zelda like this after hearing of Yiga attacks or monster attacks so long ago. She still did. It was always such an odd reversal of roles; usually Impa was the worry-wart. But when her loved ones were in danger or ill, Purah panicked. She panicked and then she planned.

“We must rest,” Torfeau said, looking them all over sternly. “At first light, we’ll set out.”

Zelda and Yuki grumbled unhappily, but followed Purah upstairs. She’d stored Zelda and Link’s clothes in her room, the clothes they’d worn on their journey from the Domain and the spares they’d left behind. Thankfully that included one of Zelda’s nightgowns.

She curled up on a bed roll in Purah’s lab on the main floor. Josha slept in a hammock in her own workspace and Robbie, Yuki, Karson and the Zora went to the emergency shelter.

She did not sleep for a long time. Zelda tossed and turned, her thoughts too loud and insistent for rest. She must have dozed off eventually, but it wasn’t for long; her eyes snapped open as dawn rose and she hurriedly dressed, racing upstairs to rouse Purah.

She found Yuki already marching into Castle Town way ahead of them all and heavily armed, while Josha ran after him with a flask of coffee and a bread roll, loudly reminding him that he needed to eat. Purah, Robbie, Gaddison and Torfeau brought up the rear.

“Josha, you’re not coming into the chasm with us,” Purah said flatly. Josha glared at her defiantly but didn’t outright argue.

“Hoz and the others are still at the First Gatehouse,” Yuki said, eyes on the castle. Zelda could see now that it wasn’t quite floating. It was suspended on a massive pillar and not all of the castle had risen; some of it was still on the ground. The main gate, the lower passageways, the gatehouse…Judging from what she could see, Zelda would guess that the barracks, main dining hall, the Great Hall and servants’ quarters were still on the surface, as well as most of the lower gardens. So a fair bit of the castle, actually. As for the rest, the vast majority…Well, it was high above them and shrouded in clouds of gloom.

“Careful,” Yuki warned as they made their way through the Central Square. “There’s a gloom monster somewhere nearby. Oliff reported it just as I got up this morning; he had to make a break for it. It chased him.”

“Perfect,” Torfeau sighed.

More new monsters, Zelda thought, resisting the urge to scream. Just what we need!

It happened in the blink of an eye. Yuki was with Hoz, Toren and the rest of Hoz’s squad, keeping a wary eye on the castle. They’d patrolled the city’s ruins, killed a single bokoblin and ordered curious travellers and merchants out of the city and back into the field. 

The last thing anyone needed was some amateur treasure hunter trying to sneak below ground and falling into the gloom.

Then the earth suddenly shook. It wasn’t a little quake, there was no build up. It felt like someone lifted Hyrule up and tossed it back down, shaking the continent from side to side all the while. Storm clouds quickly gathered, gloom burst out from below the castle, and the castle rose. It rose so fast, lifted up on a gigantic pillar of earth.

Link and Zelda are down there, Yuki thought. He darted forward only for Hoz to grab him.

“Let me go!” Yuki screamed. “Let me go, you fucking asshole, Link and Zelda are down there!” He was ex-Yiga, a former assassin in training and one of their best; he easily slipped Hoz’s hold. As heavy, ice-cold rain and gloom poured from the sky, Hoz, Toren and three others had to grab hold of Yuki and haul him inside the First Gatehouse with them.

“You’ll be of no use to them if you’re dead!” Hoz barked. “Yuki, calm down!”

Toren suddenly screamed and Yuki hesitated, twisting around and watching in horror as the gloom grasped onto every weapon in the gatehouse. As the gloom reached for them they all hurriedly threw their weapons down and watched in horror as the gloom wrapped around them.

Their swords and spears decayed in seconds. Yuki’s best kunai and his sword, Hoz and Toren’s spears, every sword in here. Yuki watched as the arrows they’d gathered turned to ash, all but the normal arrows, and even they suddenly seemed spindly, like they might break in half.

All the while, the earth continued to shake. One of the men gasped and pointed outside.

Ruins fell from the dark sky. Yuki could hear people screaming in Lookout Landing.

His rage fled. He felt calm. Too calm.

He wondered, distantly, if this was what the Great Calamity felt like.

Zelda had never intended to move back into the castle. There was no way she could ever live here, even if they somehow rebuilt it within her lifetime. Live in the place where she’d held Ganon at bay? Live in the castle where hundreds of people met their unfair and untimely ends? Never. How could she enter the Sanctum without being reminded of the vision of Rhoam and his Kingsguard being drowned by malice, their charred remains swept away by yet more malice as Calamity Ganon rose from the Sanctum floor? How could she step into that room without flinching, without waiting for Ganon to swoop down and swallow her whole?

She couldn’t. So she’d claimed what few belongings of hers were intact and anything she could find that belonged to her mother. She, Karson, Bolson, Bazz, Rivan and Yuki had helped Link clear out his and Mipha’s old rooms. She’d helped Purah and Robbie clear out the library.

She’d been very amused when Link insisted on bringing a cookbook to a stablehand named Gotter. Apparently the man had dreamed of royal banquets all his life and wished to recreate their recipes.

He was welcome to them. Zelda knew she was far from a good cook and it was better for the books to be put to use.

No one had been sure what to do about the castle. No one had even been sure what to do with Castle Town. Would anyone ever want to live there again? 

Hudson Construction only recently began proper work on the vast city ruins. Roads were in better repair and construction had begun on the city’s walls. Six years ago, they cleared away rubble and broken buildings as they recovered any bodies that could be found, few and far between as they were. Upon Link’s request, they knocked down the Hallow family home after retrieving his mother, grandmother and little sister for burial. Two days after recovering the bodies, Greyson of Hudson Construction reported that he’d found two bodies he believed to be Link’s father and uncle in Akkala Citadel, using the identifiers that Zelda had listed: Duncan’s amber pendant, a gift from Link he always wore, and Roland’s wedding ring, engraved with his and Irma’s initials and their wedding date.

The Hallow family was all accounted for. Link wanted that house destroyed.

He didn’t watch as they recovered any of the bodies or even as they knocked the house down, but he watched with a ferocious look on his face as every nearby Guardian was destroyed. Zelda held his hand. And when they watched the Guardians at Akkala be destroyed, they clung to each other once more.

She still wasn’t sure if anyone wanted to live in Castle Town. She wasn’t even sure what settlement, if any, counted as Hyrule’s capital anymore. But with Ganon long gone, more kingdoms were slowly reaching out for trade and would expect a centre of commerce somewhere. For now, the houses had been knocked down and new foundations put in their place. Hudson floated the idea of turning the entire town into a memorial if no one wanted to move in. It seemed like a good compromise to Zelda.

One of her Great Calamity memorials was right at the start of the Main Street. Someone had placed a Silent Princess flower atop it.

As she and her friends made their way to the gatehouse, she felt sicker and sicker. They all had masks to help with the gloom, but it wasn’t only the gloom making her sick.

How scared were the people of Hyrule right now? How many of them watched the castle and expected Calamity Ganon to remerge? 

As promised, they found Hoz and Toren atop the gatehouse. A small crowd of volunteers were outside the gatehouse and inside it.

“Captain Hoz?” Purah took the lead. She looked much more put together this morning, not a hair out of place and head held high. “Princess Zelda has returned safely. We’re here to help search for Prince Link.”

It was always bizarre to hear Purah speak professionally.

“Princess?” Hoz and Toren gaped at her. One stroke of luck- all the volunteers below had been too busy to even notice more people arrive. No one had waylaid them and Zelda was glad of it. It was preferable to the stunned, starry-eyed looks of Toren and Hoz.

“Hylia be praised,” Hoz gasped, falling into a deep bow. Toren was so stunned that Hoz had to elbow him before he remembered to follow suit.

“Oh no, please don’t,” Zelda said hurriedly, but neither man rose right away. 

“At least one of you is back!” Toren said with a laugh of relief. He finally straightened up, beaming. “I’m glad you’re safe and sound, Princess.”

“May we ask where you last saw Prince Link?” Hoz asked her. “It will give us a starting point. The gloom’s gotten so thick that most of our routes have been cut off.”

“We were very deep underground,” Zelda said. She gazed down at the chasm. So much bright red gloom poured from it, from this gaping black abyss. “Very deep, Captain. I could not say for sure how far we were. But we discovered two Zonai chambers; a hallway and a room of murals. Beyond that was a hidden staircase, leading to what seemed to be a throne room.”

“So you might have reached the Depths!” Josha piped up. 

Zelda considered it. “Quite possibly,” she said, biting her lip. “It wasn’t Zonai in style, but there was a row of thrones. Almost everything was black. Captain Hoz, Link and I found the source of the gloom; a mummy.”

Hoz and Toren’s eyebrows rose.

“A mummy?” Hoz repeated. “A Redead?”

“They’re out here too?” Toren groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose.

“No, he wasn’t-”

But she never got to explain. Josha suddenly screamed, “LINK!” pointing beyond them.

Up and up in the sky, standing outside the suspended Second Gatehouse…Was Link.

He looked nothing like the vision she’d seen. He was dressed in beautiful but stained and torn clothes; emerald green clothes decorated with gold and topaz gems, bronze and topaz jewellery and, most oddly, a crown with a mimicry of Farosh’s horn. He looked ill, his skin was ashen, his hair a tangled mess. There were large blood stains all across his abdomen, but it didn’t appear to be his blood. 

Worst of all was his arm. Pitch black, withered and streaked with red veins, it hung limply at his side. 

“Oh Goddess,” Zelda gasped. She pushed past everyone, screaming Link’s name. He didn’t move, he didn’t even look in their direction. He just stared down at the ground, down into the chasm.

“How do we get up there?” Robbie demanded.

“I’ll paraglide,” Yuki said quickly. “I’ll use the Skyview Tower.”

He didn’t even get the chance to step away. Link walked closer and closer to the edge of the Gatehouse’s drawbridge. Every step he took seemed to be agony; even from such a distance, Zelda could see how he staggered and swayed, as if it took all his effort to stay standing. 

“Link!” she screamed. Oh Hylia, what if he fell? What if he lost his strength, fainted dead away and fell?

Slowly, so painfully slowly, Link rose his head. He looked at them all.

And then he walked right off the edge, into the open air.

“LINK!” Zelda shrieked. Josha screamed and Robbie hurriedly covered the child’s eyes. Yuki grabbed Zelda’s hand, holding it in a death grip. Hoz and Toren seemed frozen in horror, Purah sobbed and nearly fell to her knees; Gaddison and Torfeau screamed.

There was a flash of light and Link vanished. For a moment, the ball of light stayed suspended in thin air.

It flew rapidly upwards and disappeared into the sky.

For a long, agonising moment, there was only silence. Stricken, horrified silence.

“What the hell was that?” Yuki whispered.

Zelda could only shake her head, staring and staring at the empty place where Link was. 

Turning into light and teleporting was one of her powers. Link couldn’t do that on his own and Zelda certainly hadn’t done it- or had she? Had she subconsciously tried to pull Link to safety? No…No, she was quite certain she hadn’t.

She didn’t. Right? 

Where did he go? Why was he dressed like that? His arm…

It would be a miracle if he didn’t lose that arm. 

“Call off the search of the castle,” Purah said hoarsely.

Hoz’s head jerked towards her. “Doctor?”

“Call them off,” Purah repeated. She looked terribly dazed. “Call them off, Cap. He’s gone.”

They walked back to Lookout Landing in stunned silence. No one said a word until they were on the landing of Purah’s lab.

“What now?” Robbie asked tiredly.

It seemed Purah had already thought of a plan on their walk.

“Zelly, Yuki, Gaddison and Torfeau need to go back to Zora’s Domain,” she said firmly. “That mummy caused the Upheaval? Fine. Doesn’t mean we have to sit here and take it. He knew Zelda and Link’s names and we’re going to find out why. Starting with finding out wherever Link went and seeing what we can do to protect the regions of Hyrule. King Rauru told Zelda to find these sacred stones, right? He gave them to his friends? Zelda, you said those murals showed the Sages were Zora, Gerudo, Goron, Rito, Zonai and Hylian, yes? Then Lanayru, Hebra, Eldin and Gerudo are the best places to start. As for the Hylian’s stone…” She tapped the railing impatiently. “I dunno about that yet. If the Zonai Survey Team can find any mention of the Sages, maybe they’ll find out where the Hylian Sage was from and where he might have left his stone. Same for the Zonai Sage.”

“And the missing two?” Zelda asked.

Purah smiled sharply, more like her usual self. “We may have to wing that part of the search,” she admitted. “But we’ll start with what we know. Yu-Yu’s already activated the Skyview Tower-” She jerked her head at Yuki, who scowled at the nickname. “-But Zelly, you’ll need to update your map. If the gloom ruined our ancient gear it’s possible it found Linky’s slate too. Either way, with all these new chasms and ruins it’s also possible the map hasn’t been updated. You need as precise a map as you can get.” She pointed at the Skyview Tower. “So let’s get to work. Gaddison, Torfeau, prepare any supplies you think you’ll need. Yuki, same goes for you. Zelly, I’ll grab my paraglider and you can borrow it for now, okay?”

“Okay,” Zelda said. Gaddison and Torfeau saluted. Yuki looked ready to go right that very second.

“We’ll plan properly,” Purah promised. “We’ll plan in detail. Josha, Robbie, you two continue your research. I want to know everything about the Depths and if there’s any chance Linky would head down there, or if there’s any signs of this Demon King, or even the sacred stones.” She clapped her hands together. “Let’s get to it!”

Being thrown up into the air was a jolt and a relief. For a moment, Zelda felt lighter. Literally far away from her troubles.

But she rapidly started to descend and she used Purah’s device to scan the area, to begin her new and improved map of Hyrule.

She hoped Purah was wrong about the slate. Although they’d printed off all their most important pictures, Link still often made use of its inventory. Maybe he’d left some weapons in there and they hadn’t decayed? 

She fell about halfway back to the tower before snapping open Purah’s paraglider. As soon as she got her own back from home, she’d have to return Purah’s to her. For now it was just a relief to be in the open air, to momentarily escape the crushing worry and fear.

When she landed she was in for a surprise. An unfamiliar Rito was standing before the tower, scribbling in a notepad. He was a large white pelican and wore dark goggles. An armband patterned with a four-leaf clover covered his bicep. She recognised that image; this Rito worked for the Lucky Clover Gazette.

“Heya!” he said cheerfully. “Boy, that was some impressive gliding, Miss. The name’s Penn, I’m a reporter for the Lucky Clover Gazette. Here to report on the fancy new Skyview Towers and any updates on Princess Zelda and Prince Link!”

“Oh,” Zelda said limply. “That’s lovely.” Wait…She frowned as his words sunk in. Wait a minute, did he not recognise her?

“So I’ve been told a kid named Yuki was the first to use this thing,” Penn said, pointing at the tower with his pencil. “But he, uh…Didn’t want an interview. Pretty vehement about it. Would you mind if I mention you in my article? What’s your name?”

“...I’m Zelda,” she said. “It’s nice to meet you, Penn.”

“Zelda? Huh…Hey, wait a second…”

Here it came.

“You’ve got the same name as the Princess!” Penn laughed. “Man, talk about a big legacy to live up to!”

What? Was he pulling her leg or not? Zelda sincerely couldn’t tell. 

“We’re stationed out in the former Rito Stable now,” Penn continued, either truly oblivious or playing dumb for his own reasons. “If you hear any tips about the missing prince and princess, give us a shout! And hey, we’re short-staffed; if you’re looking for a new job, we’ve plenty of vacancies. We need people with moxie- enough moxie to be launched into the air willy-nilly if you catch my drift, kid.”

“I will certainly consider it,” Zelda said. She yearned to laugh, but her childhood ensured that manners were ingrained into her. Either Penn truly didn’t recognise her or he was simply pretending not to. After all, Beedle once kept Link’s identity a secret for as long as he could. 

She couldn’t shake the feeling that Penn really didn’t know her however.

It was actually kind of a relief. There was no scrutiny in his gaze.

Former Rito Stable? Zelda wondered. Had the blizzard shut them down?

Penn finished off his notes with a flourish. “Well, it was good meeting you, kid. Remember, we’re at Rito Stable- er, Lucky Clover Gazette if you have any tips or wanna join our team. Soar long!”

And with that, he took to the air.

Zelda found herself smiling and realised that Penn had done the impossible: he’d actually cheered her up.

That cheer did not last long.

Zelda was itching to leave. They all were. Yuki paced like a tiger in a cage, but they needed to prepare properly. Gaddison and Torfeau bought arrows from Mubbs. Zelda, while no chef, was good at elixirs; she brewed enough Mighty Elixirs for each of them. Yuki found her a better shield among the armoury. Jerrin came running from the emergency shelter to hug Zelda and fuss over her well-being, putting together a massive lunch for the group. Lester promised to make sure their horses were well rested and fed before they went anywhere.

The Brigade (though it felt strange to call themselves the Brigade when so many of their members weren’t here) gathered in Purah’s office for a final rundown. Zelda, Yuki, Gaddison and Torfeau would head home and see if they could find the source of this poison sludge and, please Hylia, ensure King Dorephan and Muzu were safe. 

“Maybe the Swordsman even went home,” Josha said hopefully.

Zelda wished she had Josha’s confidence. 

All the while, she couldn’t banish her worry for Sidon. Why hadn’t he written to Purah? Why did Yona do it instead?

Barta promised to look after Koko and Cottla in Yuki’s absence, as did Purah and Robbie. She greeted Zelda with a deep bow and a smile, and ruffled Yuki’s hair. Having spent a week in a Yiga cell with him, the two had quickly bonded. 

Josha would continue her research into the Depths. While forbidden from entering the Depths (much to her frustration) she led the charge from her office, directing the various teams. The history survey teams had all joined together under the Zonai Survey Team in Zelda’s absence, due to the falling ruins all plainly being Zonai. It was now widely believed that the lost sky kingdom was related to the Upheaval in some way.

Robbie was still working on his travel medallions; small, handheld devices for teleportation that could be used outside of a Purah Pad. What’s more, Zonai shrines had appeared across the land. Robbie cheerfully stated that when one fell to earth, it nearly crushed him, much to Zelda’s horror, though he certainly didn’t seem phased. More had fallen and some had risen from the ground. If the shrines on the Great Sky Island could act as teleport points, who was to say the ones on the surface were any different?

Gralens would continue to direct the various Monster Control Crews from the emergency shelter. He entered the meeting and bowed, reporting solemnly that Hoz was in charge of Hyrule Field, Toren and his squad would be leaving for Eldin in the morning, whereas Flaxel and her squad were heading for Faron that very moment. 

By the time their work was done, it was nearly dark again.

Another day wasted, Zelda despaired. 

But no one was willing to travel at night. Well, Yuki and Zelda certainly were, but Gaddison and Torfeau strictly refused to. When Yuki fumed and Zelda finally shouted, “We need to go!” Purah called them both suicidal idiots.

That put an end to that argument.

Steaming, Zelda went in search of Wortsworth after loudly telling Purah to go jump in a chasm. She stormed out of the office, red-faced, determinedly avoiding looking at any of the Brigade.

She regretted it as soon as she said it, but she couldn’t bring herself to turn back around either. So in search of Wortsworth she went.

Zelda tried to ignore how everyone she passed stared or bowed. Many of the Sheikah knelt. She felt the old urge to say, Please don’t, don’t kneel to me. I don’t deserve it. My family wronged you time and time again. Please stand up. We’re equals.

She wondered how many would listen. She wondered how many wouldn’t. 

Scorpis greeted her happily and gave Zelda quite the surprise when he slammed his spear into the ground and yelled, “IT’S ME! OPEN UP!”

The secret door to the emergency shelter opened. Who knew the Sacred Grounds would become such a busy place? 

“Thank you, Sir,” Zelda said politely, beginning to climb down the ladder.

“Anytime, Princess!” Scorpis said, saluting her.

She was in for a happy surprise: Monté was guarding the bottom of the ladder, back on his feet and no longer sapped of all joy and life. He still looked a little peaky but he greeted Zelda quite cheerfully.

“I’m glad you’re doing better,” she told him. It really was a relief to see his gloom sickness had worn off.

“Deon had to leave me in the sun for an entire day,” Monté said sheepishly. He shrugged and smiled. “It worked eventually.”

She saw Deon sitting next to Nappin’s bed (poor Nappin still looked ill) and saw Gralens with members of his own crew, studying maps of Hyrule. She recognised Atmus, a scholar and cartographer. Kosi the blacksmith was studying a decayed sword and grumbling to himself. Members of the Zonai Survey Team were scattered about, studying books, scrolls, papers and relics. One of them was nose-deep in the Lucky Clover Gazette, reading intently. She was surprised to see herself and Link on the first page.

Missing Person Posters, Zelda realised. Once more, she had to wonder if Penn was only pretending not to know her.

Jerrin, laying out fresh candles and flowers before Hylia’s statue, smiled at her. Deon saw her and waved, but didn’t leave Nappin’s side. 

With all the beds, workbenches, kitchenette, seating areas and study areas, the emergency shelter was starting to feel downright cosy. All the warm candlelight certainly helped.

And there was the man of the hour: Wortsworth. Zelda hurried over to him.

“Pardon me? Wortsworth?”

He nearly dropped his book. “Princess!” he gasped and fell to one knee, head lowered.

Zelda winced. “Oh, you really don’t need to do that,” she said uncomfortably. “I keep telling you.”

“It’s only right,” Wortsworth insisted, not for the first time and certainly not for the last. “Gralens told us all you were safely returned to us. How may I help, Highness?”

She summoned the diary from the Pad and held it out to him. 

“I found this in a temple,” she said. “On the sky island far above us. I can read the Ancient Hylian, but the rest appears to be written in Zonai. It was written by someone named Leda. She left it at the temple’s altar.”

She wondered, briefly, if she ought to explain how Rauru had described Leda and firmly decided it would be too much bother. If she explained Rauru’s ghost to Wortsworth then everyone in the shelter would hear and want to know. 

“Oh my!” Wortsworth carefully took the diary, holding it as gently as possible. He cracked it open slowly, centimetres at a time. Zelda knew that look; it was the look of a scholar who worried their relic would fall apart. He gently lay it down on the desk before him, staring at the pages in wonder. 

Hesitantly, with many pauses and second-glances, he began to read the little note aloud.

“Once I held the honour as high handmaid to King Rauru and Queen Sonia, as attendant to Lady Mineru, and then as chief caretaker to the royal children, and finally as a high handmaid to Prince Link. Here I mark down my final six months with the royal family. I leave my diary in future hands, to preserve these tales for the sake of her on whom our hope rests. Your obedient servant, Leda.”

Zelda stared at the ancient diary. The scholarly side of her jumped for joy at such a discovery; she wanted to read the entire diary right now, to devour this knowledge and analyse every last piece of it. But the rest of her was simply confused.

Her on whom our hope rests.

Leda had indeed left her diary in the Temple of Time on purpose. Leda had been a servant and friend of Rauru. 

Could Leda have somehow known Zelda would find it?

Her on whom our hope rests. It would be presumptuous, downright arrogant, and yet…

Zelda had been the only person up there. The only woman up there.

“Could you translate the rest?” she asked eagerly. “I- I need to know what Leda says. I’m certain it’s important.”

“I can try,” Wortsworth said with a determined nod. “Most of my books are back in Kakariko and we’ve been firmly ordered to stay away unless Tauro or Lady Paya summons us. But I’ll do my best, Princess.”

“Thank you, Wortsworth,” Zelda said with a smile. “That’s all I ask.”

She felt calmer when she went in search of Purah. She saw Yuki and Barta trying to convince Koko and Cottla to go to bed and failing miserably. It seemed the two girls were upset that Yuki and Zelda were leaving. She hesitated, wondering if she should join them, but she needed to speak to Purah first.

She knocked, hesitated, then slipped inside the lab.

“Purah?” she called softly. “I’m sorry for shouting.”

Purah was still awake, no surprises there. She sat at her large, cluttered table, munching on a sandwich. She looked at Zelda and grinned ruefully.

“Sorry for calling you a suicidal idiot,” she said.

“Maybe we’re both idiots,” Zelda sighed, sitting across from her. “I just can’t believe this. If the shrines hadn’t shut down, there’s every chance we could have teleported back home as soon as we were ready instead of having to wait for daylight! The Pad picks up on these new travel points, who’s to say it wouldn’t have synced with the old ones?” She ran a hand through her hair and adjusted her Silent Princess clasps. “I don’t understand what’s happening. Link…He can’t teleport without me and I only got the ability back yesterday. I’m sure I didn’t teleport him.” She hesitated and added, “Quite sure at least. I certainly didn’t mean to. I…I don’t think I did.”

“I dunno what that was either,” Purah admitted. “It was weird. Linky would have to be totally delirious to walk off a ledge like that and his arm…”

Zelda winced. “It wasn’t that bad when he fell into the fissure. And the vision I saw of him had no scars at all- though it was a Triforce vision, so I suppose it doesn’t count. Rauru did say Link was ill. For his arm to have deteriorated so quickly…Purah, we must find him.”

“It’s bad enough when he has a cold,” Purah agreed, rubbing her forehead tiredly. “Link and his messed up health, I swear to Hylia. He’ll be the death of me. You all will.”

“You’ll just bring yourself back with another age rune,” Zelda snorted. Purah grinned at her.

“Damn right I will,” she said. “Death’s scared shitless of me.”

Somehow Zelda didn’t doubt that.

Just as they both began to giggle, Zelda felt a stab of nausea. But her time of the month wasn’t due, she’d eaten under Jerrin’s watchful gaze- maybe it was the lack of sleep? The lingering effects of gloom?

It didn’t lessen. It only got worse. It quickly went from a little twinge to stabbing pain and Zelda bent over with a gasp, gripping the edge of the table as she gagged. Purah was immediately at her side, holding her hair back, but Zelda didn’t vomit. Oh, she wanted to, but nothing came up.

“Blasted gloom,” she gasped, shaking. For what else could it be? “I’ll need to sunbathe on the road home at this rate!”

The pain dulled. She no longer wanted to vomit, though her hands wouldn’t stop shaking. As the dizziness lessened somewhat, Purah patted Zelda on the back and gently urged her to sit up straight.

“It’s almost funny,” she said with a tight smile. “Linky always felt like this right before…” She trailed off, stricken by her own words.

And Zelda understood. She felt that same horror, that same sickness.

No, she thought, and her nausea grew again, but it was sheer fear this time. No, no.

Outside, the screams began.

No! Zelda thought desperately. She smelled sulphur.

“PURAH! PRINCESS!” Robbie burst in, chest heaving. His goggles were askew. He was white as snow. “It’s-” He choked, gesturing frantically outside.

Purah ran past him. On shaking legs, Zelda hurried after her.

Everyone in Lookout Landing was facing the sky. The sky, which was deep black, streaked with red clouds. The sky, the sky, it was always the sky, full of embers and ashes. 

Almost perfectly above them, for the first time in six years, the moon rose full and red.  

She saw Mubs and Garini holding hands, gaping at the sky in horror. Scorpis clutched his spear, looking wildly around for threats. Koko and Cottla huddled together in Yuki’s arms. He was tense as a bowstring, pale as death. He looked ready to fight or run at any second. Barta held her spear in a death grip, glaring at the moon like it was her enemy. Jerrin stepped closer to Robbie and he pulled her into his arms. Purah pushed Josha behind her, as if to shield her from the sight.

“It’s back,” Zelda heard Koko sob.

She felt disconnected from herself. She felt as if she was watching Lookout Landing from the perspective of a stranger. This was a nightmare. This wasn’t happening. She’d blink and wake up. She’d turn around and find Link behind her, ready to fight together.

Gaddison and Torfeau stood closer to Zelda, eyes on the sky. Gaddison looked fierce. Torfeau, clearly nervous, but determined.

Childishly, she pinched herself. She didn’t wake up. The moon continued to rise. It continued to glow red. Far in the distance, Zelda heard the triumphant cries of monsters. She wanted to look away. She wanted to run back inside and deny this was happening. To pretend, just for a few moments more, that this was something they could handle.

She wanted to pretend the world wasn’t being ripped apart again.

Midnight struck and Zelda doubled over in pain. Gaddison gripped her arm and Purah rushed to her side, both of them keeping her on her feet. Her meagre dinner threatened to make a re-appearance. She felt ice cold, her knees shook, she felt as if she’d been pummelled by a Lynel.

The air stank of sulphur and rot, and something else, something dark. Something that made Zelda want to scream and run. A smell that made her want to grab a weapon and swing with all her might. Anything other than stand here.

“Zelda? Zelda!” Gaddison sounded frantic and that scared Zelda even more. Gaddison was always so calm. “Princess, are you alright?”

“The blood moon rises once again,” Zelda whispered in despair. She looked at the sky, forcing herself to look, to watch as a nightmare unfolded.

Please be careful, Link.

Chapter Text

“Isn't anyone tryin' to find me? Won't somebody come take me home? It's a damn cold night, trying to figure out this life. Won't you take me by the hand, take me somewhere new? I don't know who you are but I, I'm with you. I'm with you.” - I’m With You, Avril Lavigne

It was a lovely, sunny day and Leda’s schedule was free until the royal girls finished their lessons. Little Imanu’s chief nanny had taken him into the gardens and would not need her until later. 

And so Leda set about her usual business: writing in her diary, chatting with the other servants, penning a letter to her mother out in Necluda. 

“Something’s wrong.” Her sister’s voice suddenly came from right behind her and Leda yelped, dropping her quill and nearly falling out of her chair. She glared over her shoulder at Tora, who smiled at her, utterly unrepentant.

“Must you sneak up on me?” she grouched.

Tora shrugged and sat on the edge of Leda’s bed. “Must you be so easy to sneak up on?” she returned. “You’re a Sheikah.”

As always, the words made Leda feel a wave of shame. She slouched further in her seat. “I’m not,” she pointed out quietly. How could she be? Her mother was a Hylian and Leda had inherited her bright red hair and freckles. She wasn’t tall, nor was she especially petite; she was plump and round-faced with small, calloused hands. Her only Sheikah trait was her red eyes, the same shade as Tora’s.

The same shade as their father’s. Curse him, the cheating scoundrel. 

Tora smiled at her. “You are to me,” she said. As always, she sounded so sure of it. As if it was an indisputable fact and Leda was being silly for not seeing it. Tora looked like a true Sheikah, of course. Her parents were Sheikah, high-ranking Sheikah no less; an archivist and a guard for the Elder. Their father cheated on her mother and apparently the scandal had rocked Kakariko Village. He even lost his job as a guard for the Elder, demoted to a simple village guard. Tora had the famous moon-white hair, the vibrant red eyes; she was tall and whip-thin, not a freckle or mole to be seen. As always, she was dressed in black; black armour, black bodysuit, black boots and gloves. Her Third Eye was tattooed in blood-red on her forehead and she’d tattooed a single red tear under each eye. The Third Eye was sewn above her heart in gold and across her gloves.

Yes, a Sheikah through and through, right down to the twin swords on her back and the kunai on her belt.

Tora was a warrior, a devout worshiper of Hylia, a silent guard of the Queen, her children, High Lady Helen and her daughter. 

Leda was…Not that. She’d never given much thought to religion and she was no fighter. She was a passionate writer, filling endless diaries and writing poems and stories. She was a handmaid to King Rauru and Queen Sonia, then to Lady Mineru, then entrusted with the care of the royal children. She was proud of her service and loved the royals who took her in so easily, not once questioning her origins and not caring when they learned of them. 

She was no Sheikah. Her father’s family had made that plain. 

Leda avoided looking towards her mirror, running a hand through her hair. 

“You said something’s wrong?” she asked.

“Yes.” Tora frowned, looking out the window. “I can’t put my finger on it. I just feel something in the air. Like the Goddess is trying to guide me towards a certain point. But what? I can’t be sure.”

Leda could safely say she’d never been given any sort of divine sign.

“Is it another monster attack?” she asked. They were very rare, thanks to the King and Queen, but not unheard of. Tora had a sudden, vivid vision shortly after little Prince Imanu was born of moblins attacking a picnic. She’d raced into Hyrule Field and, sure enough, found moblins attacking the outing of the royal children and their companions. What’s worse, the Sheikah guards in attendance only tried to protect the Princesses and their cousin, High Lady Ayaka. Tora had to save Imanu, Princess Zelda’s friends and all their nannies single-handed and had multiple scars across her body to show for it.

Leda had never heard Queen Sonia shout so loudly before or since. The Sheikah had nearly been banned from the castle entirely and the fools who failed in their duty were sent home where the Elder harshly punished them- or so Tora told her, protective fury in her eyes.

“A monster attack…” Tora murmured, eyes troubled. “No. No, I don’t think so…” Uncertainly, she placed a hand to her Third Eye. “But I feel like someone needs help. Immediate help.”

Leda wasn’t sure how to answer. 

“I’m sure the King and Queen will help,” she settled for saying.

It may not have been the most inspiring answer, but it was true. King Rauru and Queen Sonia helped people. They’d help anyone in need. It was what they did. They fought monsters, they brought people food and medicine, they took in those who needed a place to stay. If Tora told them about her uneasy feeling, her premonition, they would take her seriously.

“They’ll be back from the Plateau soon,” Leda said. She set aside her unfinished letter and stood, smiling reassuringly at her elder sister. “We’ll wait for them by the doors.”

They got to the doors of the castle just in time. High Lady Helen swept past them with her husband, Masato, Lord Commander of the Royal Guard. 

As always, Helen was beautifully dressed; her gown was gold and purple, its train trailing behind her. Her golden hair reached her ankles, even longer than the Queen’s; a braided crown twisted around her head, threaded with sparkling gems. Her emerald eyes sparkled. Leda had seen visitors mistake Helen for the Queen before, due to her beauty and expensive tastes. As fashion demanded, Helen had painted elaborate designs across her warm brown skin: Triforces, wings, Zonai eyes and Sheikah eyes, swirls and stars.

Lord Masato wore his sword as always and had a Zonaite bow strapped to his back, and a full quiver. His long black hair was worn in a tight braid and he was dressed in uniform: a deep blue tunic and Zonaite armour. His deep brown eyes, as always, were intense. He was tall and muscular, broad-shouldered and seemingly stern- he did not often smile while on duty. But Leda had seen him with his family and friends in his off-time and he was much more humorous then.

The couple walked swiftly towards the castle doors. Helen looked expectant, Masato looked wary.

Tora stiffened, looking more worried. Just as Leda was about to ask if she was alright, there was a commotion at the doors.

Queen Sonia and King Rauru were back- and they had an injured young man with them. He wore the strangest clothes that Leda had ever seen in her life; she couldn’t imagine where he’d found such garments. They certainly weren’t Hylian. And his arm! She’d never seen burns like that either. Such bright red burns, edges with grey, streaking across his arm and hand. What could have done that? She couldn’t think of a single monster that left such marks.

“Oh,” Tora whispered, eyes wide. “This is it.”

No wonder Tora had been feeling so on edge if this was the person in need of help. The poor young man looked dead on his feet. His burned arm hung limply at his side, except for the occasional twitch. He was so pale with a worrying blue tint to his lips, as if he were suffering from frostbite. His clothes were singed and burned, his hair a tangled mess. Sweat poured down his forehead.

“Oh, Link!” High Lady Helen rushed forward, her beautiful face creased with concern. “Little cousin, you’re here so early! What did this to you?”

Little cousin? Leda and Tora exchanged sharp glances. The watching courtiers and servants whispered and gasped. Masato barked at a nearby guard to summon their best healers right now. 

Masato’s orders seemed to snap everyone out of their shock. Other guards quickly worked to keep the crowd back and a trio ran for the healers. The couriters backed up, clearing the way. Leda looked up and saw Sheikah guards in the stone rafters and lingering in alcoves, watching Sonia and Helen protectively, and- was she imagining things? Were they watching Link with the same protectiveness?

Helen called him little cousin. There was every chance that he was Blood of the Goddess, if indeed he was a paternal cousin. Leda didn’t know anything about the triplets’ father, beyond that he was a descendent of Hylia Incarnate and the Hero of the Sky, and that he had time magic, similar to Sonia’s Recall ability. He could have had an army of siblings for all she knew. Or perhaps he was a second-cousin, a third-cousin; he may not be an immediate relation, but a distant one.

Until it was confirmed otherwise, she knew the Sheikah would want to keep an eye on him.

But why hadn’t Sonia and Rauru told the staff to prepare for Link’s arrival? (Prince Link? Lord Link? What was his rank?) Helen expected him and Masato didn’t seem surprised either. It wasn’t like them to forget such a thing! They should have been preparing a welcoming committee, a feast, a ball. 

Instead, Link had plainly been attacked on the road and was greeted by a gawping, shocked crowd. Hardly the warmest of welcomes.

Tora grabbed her hand and pulled Leda along with her as she easily made her way through the crowd, silent and swift, a walking shadow.

“My Queen, my King.” Tora knelt, releasing Leda. “Your orders?”

Up close, Leda could see how dull Link’s eyes were. He swayed on his feet and King Rauru wrapped an arm around him, pulling the young man close to his side.

“If you’d be so kind as to come with us and guard the doors,” Sonia said. “Leda, my dear, please fetch the children and keep them entertained in the nursery. We’ll be busy for some time.”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” the sisters said and hurried to fulfil their respective duties.

As she left, Leda couldn’t resist a last look back. Link managed only three steps before he fainted dead away and King Rauru quickly lifted him up, his expression grim. The grey marks on Link’s arm spread out, nearly covering every inch of his skin and the burns seemed even harsher.

Masato led the way. Helen tutted and fussed, taking Sonia’s hand. The Queen was dry-eyed but plainly worried; she tapped at her necklace, at her glowing gem- her sacred stone. 

Leda couldn’t imagine Sonia leaving anyone in pain, let alone her cousin. She must have tried to heal Link’s arm, surely? But she’d failed. Rauru would have tried too, Leda was sure of it.

If they couldn’t heal those burns…

Goddesses be good, what had attacked that young man? And where in the world were his attendants? 

When Link woke up, he was surrounded by strangers. Zelda wasn’t here. Fi wasn’t here. 

Fi had been coated in gloom and Zelda jumped into the darkness after Link. What happened to them? Were they…

They’re fine, they have to be fine. I have to go home and find them.

Slowly, his whole body aching, Link sat up. He was in a large bed, covered by a purple sheet and a ridiculous amount of pillows. The room was even larger than his and Mipha’s room in Zora’s Domain. The floor was plain white, as were the walls, but they were covered in colourful rugs and tapestries and the windows were all stained glass. Queen Sonia sat on the edge of the bed, holding Link’s uninjured hand and she beamed when he sat up. King Rauru sat on a plush chair next to her, smiling softly.

The other strangers were a man with long black hair and strange armour, and a woman who resembled Sonia, albeit with golden hair and darker eyes. 

“Hello, new cousin,” the woman said, raising an eyebrow with a smirk. “Pleasure to meet you.”

“Helen,” Sonia scolded. The woman- Helen- merely tossed her gleaming hair back and grinned at Link.

“Link, dear,” Sonia said gently, turning her attention to him. “This is my sister, Helen, and her husband, Masato. He’s Captain of the Royal Guard.” 

“I’ve sent a message to Mineru,” Ruaru said. “She’ll be returning from the Depths today.”

There was a gentle, mental nudge and Sonia’s voice in his mind. How are you? she asked. One by one, Link could feel everyone else being drawn in, linked together. Helen had the same ring of gold around her pupils as Sonia. It made her look more intense, suddenly intimidating. 

We’ll need to contact Delphi too, Helen said. She’ll want to meet him.

I’ll reach out to her when we’re done here, Sonia said. She smiled at Link. Delphi is our sister. We’re triplets. Helen is the eldest, then there’s Delphi, then me. She’s a priestess at the Temple of Hylia. 

Sonia showed me some of what happened, Helen said. And I told Masato. So…What now? You’re the Chosen Hero and you travelled through time, yes?

I need to get home, Link said. Zelda and Fi- the Master Sword- that mummy coated her in…We’re calling it gloom. It’s dark, whatever it’s made of. Dark and strong enough to hurt Fi.

And burn your arm into the bargain, Sir Masato said, eyeing Link’s scorched arm warily.

Link looked at it. It throbbed with pain and felt weaker than his left arm, but he could move it again. It no longer twitched uncontrollably. The burns still looked fresh and were outlined in grey, but those smoky grey markings had lessened. When Link carefully prodded a burn, it felt old, like his scars from the Calamity, but there was no denying how new and painful they looked. Anyone would probably expect him to be screaming in pain, assuming the injury was mere seconds old.

But no. The overwhelming pain and sickness was gone. His arm throbbed like he’d taken a hit from a Black Moblin and its club, but it was nothing compared to the constant burning agony before.

Right then…Now what indeed?

How long was I out? Link asked.

About five hours, Rauru said. Our healers, Sonia, Helen and I did what we could. I’m sorry we couldn’t do more.

I’m thankful for your help, Link said firmly. The golden, glowing gem was on his bedside table. It looked so small for something that caused such chaos. His clothes- singed, torn and reeking of gloom- were in a surprisingly neat pile on the floor. Link had been dressed in a strange garment; a pale grey tunic that nearly reached his knees; it had one sleeve.

I need to go home, he said. Every time he so much as blinked all he could see was Zelda leaping after him, her terrified expression, her horrified eyes. He thought of Fi, coated in gloom, her voice abruptly cutting off. 

Why had the mummy known their names?

I’m sure Mineru can help, Rauru said, patting Link’s shoulder with a reassuring smile. She’s an expert on…Well, everything really.

A genius, Masato agreed. The best scientist we have.

And a Zonai historian, Sonia added. She still held Link’s hand. I know how frightening this must be. How confusing. But I promise, we’ll do everything we can to help you get home. For now, we’re happy to host you. Helen and I have told everyone you’re our distant cousin and that your retinue was attacked on the way here by an unfamiliar monster. As far as anyone is concerned, your attendants were killed in the chaos. As for this mummy…I’ve never seen anything like it, but it could be a new species of Redead or Gibdo.

The Gerudo would know, Link said.

Everyone’s expressions dimmed.

Even if they did, they wouldn’t tell us, Helen huffed, crossing her arms. Especially not that Twinrova pair. That family has no manners between them.

Oh come now, Nabura is lovely, Sonia said.

Link was reeling again already. Twinrova? Nabura? And…why would the Gerudo not help? Gibdo and Redeads were long gone by Link’s time, but even so the Gerudo were experts on those particular monsters. They’d long plagued the desert especially. Historically, when Redeads appeared throughout Hyrule, a Gerudo was normally called in for assistance. 

I’m afraid the Gerudo do not wish to join our alliance, Rauru said, no doubt seeing the confusion on Link’s face- or perhaps sensing it through the mental link Sonia set up. They’ve been very firm in that regard. They suffered from a massive Molduga attack recently and a village was wiped out. We offered to send humanitarian aid in the aftermath and there’s been no response. Before that, the Chief’s aunts were always…colourful in their refusals.

It was a shock. Link could only think of Urbosa and Riju; proud women, but not so proud they’d deny their people aid after a disaster. If a village had been wiped out under Urbosa or Riju’s reigns, they’d ask for help, not ignore any offers given. Not unless something insane was demanded of them in return. 

Zelda loved the Gerudo region. Urbosa had been a second mother to her. Before the Calamity, the desert was one of the only places that Zelda truly lit up, smiling and laughing freely. She could be herself under Urbosa’s benevolent eye and she never tired of exploring the endless dunes. 

What would Link do if he returned home and Zelda was dead? If she met her end far underground, leaping after him? 

Could he travel through time again and stop her from jumping? Could he stop Zelda (and himself) from going underground at all? But then someone else would be sent. Purah may go instead, or Yuki, or Gaddison and Torfeau, or any unprepared member of Purah’s team. What if Josha tried sneaking down there?

Goddess, this was all such a mess. He glared at the glowing gold gem. It was all that stupid thing’s fault. Time travel! He knew the Hero of Time had time travelled, but what was a handful of years compared to millennia? This was absolute insanity. Link briefly wondered if he was hallucinating. 

Don’t look so down, Helen said. Link looked at her and she grinned, seemingly totally at ease. We’ll figure it out, kid. We’re a stubborn bunch. Mineru will be here soon, and knowing her she’ll immediately have a hundred ideas to send you home. 

There was a knock on the door. Rauru called, “Enter,” and a servant walked in, dressed in blue and white. He bowed deeply, smiling shyly. Most bizarrely, a strange thing followed him. It was made of unfamiliar green stone and light coursed through its arms; its head was large and the lights atop its head were shaped like closed lotus buds. The thing had no legs, simply floating along with ease; it had long, spindly hands. The thing held a bundle of clothes and made a faint humming noise as it moved.

It was oddly adorable.

“I brought the clothing you requested, King Rauru,” the servant said. “I hope it is to His Highness’s liking.”

“Thank you, Rickard,” Rauru said, inclining his head politely. “And thank you, Construct. Link, do you think you can stand?”

Link nodded. Rauru smiled and immediately shooed everyone else out.

“Give the poor man some privacy,” he said, flapping his hands. Sonia giggled at him and stood on tip-toe to kiss Rauru’s cheek. Masato rolled his eyes but his expression smoothed out into something more stern and his hand rested on his sword. Helen, despite the gaping servant, made a very rude gesture at Rauru, laughing aloud. 

But all the same, they obeyed Rauru and left the room.

“We’ll be right outside, dear,” Sonia called over her shoulder to Link. Smiling angelically, Rauru took the clothes from the thing- the Construct. Rickard bowed to Rauru, then to Link, and left. The Construct stayed by the door.

“Well then,” Rauru said. “I’ll turn my back and the Construct will help you dress.” He shot Link’s burned clothes a frown. “We’d best dispose of those.”

The clothes were strange. Lovely, but strange. So very different from what Link was used to.

Zelda would have loved to examine them, simply from the viewpoint of a historian. Cece would kill to get her hands on them, and so would Vilia and Rhondson. Riju would want the jewellery, especially the topazes. 

Link wore a shawl much like Rauru’s; pale, glimmering silver, embroidered with gold triangles, glass and gold beads dangled from the hem. The pants were the same pale silver, but the waist-wrap was deep black and the panel along the front (deep, smoky grey) was embroidered with more gold: the Zonai and Hylian sigils atop each other. More beads dangled from the end of the panel. Amber and gold anklets wrapped around each ankle, topaz and amber earrings sparkled whenever Link moved his head. The Construct carefully painted a white tear under each of Link’s eyes, politely explaining that it was the current fashion to use body paint. A crown much like Sonia’s was pinned to his hair; bronze, light-weight, the pattern of emeralds and topazes resembled an eye. Rauru picked up an amber bracelet and deftly attached the glowing gold gem- the sacred stone.

“There we go,” he said, placing the bracelet on Link’s unburned wrist. “Best to keep it close.”

Amber for defence. Link couldn’t deny that he was touched. They’d only just met him, they had no reason to help, but they specifically gave him gems known for their defensive properties. 

Thank you, Link signed to the waiting Construct.

“I am afraid I do not understand,” the Construct said. It had a very polite voice and made a slight chirping sound at the end of its sentence.

“He says thank you,” Rauru told the Construct.

“I am happy to help, Prince Link.”

“This Construct is a Steward Construct,” Rauru said to Link. “It will help you with anything you need.”

“I am happy to help,” it repeated, tilting its head in an almost curious manner.

Forget the clothes. Zelda would love this. So would Robbie and Purah. And Josha. Tauro would lose his mind with glee. The entire Zonai Survey Team would fight over who got to talk to the Construct first.

“I understand some Hylian sign,” Rauru said to Link. “As do my children and niece. Sonia and her sisters are experts. Masato is quite hopeless. While a lot of the court at least understands a few phrases, even more know nothing at all. So…” Humming thoughtfully, he went to the bedside table and searched through its drawers. “Aha!” He triumphantly held a notepad and pencil aloft. 

Link shook his head. I can’t write Ancient Hylian or Zonai, he signed.

Rauru seemed to get the gist. “Ah,” he said, shoulders drooping. “Hm. We may need Mineru’s help with this too.”

As Sonia said, she and the others were waiting outside. Sonia beamed at the sight of him; she hooked hers and Rauru’s arms together and then, just as casually, hooked her other arm with Link’s and led the way down the hall.

“We’re just going to Ru’s and mine private sitting room,” she said. “Mineru will meet us there. In the meantime, we’ll all have some privacy and you can rest and have some food.”

He still couldn’t believe this was Queen Sonia. She was considered more of a myth than a historical figure, and the same went for Rauru. Link had never heard mention of Sonia having sisters until now. Sonia was a tall woman with warm brown skin, decorated with white patterns; lotus blossom earrings dangled from her ears, nearly brushing her shoulders. She wore a bronze tiara and a circlet of fresh leaves in her hair. Her sacred stone, eerily like Link’s, hung from a bronze and diamond necklace. Her gown, while similar in style to Helen’s, did not trail behind her; pristine white and violet, with a wine-red panel down the front and bronze decorations pinned to it. She was barefoot, like Link and Rauru, with diamond anklets and matching bracelets. Her hair flowed freely, no braids or gems, unlike her sister.

Sonia, Helen and Masato all had such long ears, easily twice as long as Link’s. The same was true of every Hylian they passed.

Zelda would be able to explain why, he was sure.

Zelda. Damn it all, was she okay?

Was Zora’s Domain okay? Hyrule was in danger once again, from a mad mummy no less. It knew their names. What if it knew their family? Would it target Sidon and Dorephan?

Dorephan was going to lose his mind if Link didn’t return home as soon as possible. His poor father-in-law had been through enough turmoil. Link didn’t want to add onto it.

Everyone was being kind, but if Link could go home right this second he would. His family needed him. Hyrule needed him again.

Once more into the fray, as Zelda said when Purah and Josha’s letter arrived. It was hard to believe that was only a few days ago.

He’d been in the past for a matter of hours and it already felt like years.

What did he do? How did he undo it? He could only hope this mysterious Mineru knew the answer.

“We’ll introduce you to the children after dinner,” Sonia said. “For now, we’ll get to work.”

Mineru arrived in two hours. She was nearly as tall as her brother and her fur was the same grey colour, but her white hair (with undertones of lilac) was worn very short and her long, furry ears stood upright. Her necklace was truly massive, a clunky thing that made Link’s neck ache just from looking at it. It looked like a mouth, and yet another sacred stone shone within it. Mineru’s was purple and blue, the colours forever shifting and blending. Her dress was cut down the middle right to her belly button, in a manner that would scandalise Impa. Link wasn’t sure if the owl-like decoration in her hair was a mask or goggles. Her deep purple shawl floated around her of its own accord, and Link wondered if there was a spell on it, or if this was some ancient technology at work.

She was elegant, that was for sure. 

Mineru took one look at Link and froze. “Oh,” she said softly. “Your spirit…”

His spirit? What about his spirit?

She drifted closer, her bright blue eyes never leaving his face. “How unusual,” she murmured. “I’ve never felt a spirit so strong.”

“He is Hylia’s Chosen Hero, Min,” Sonia said. “Is that what you’re feeling?”

“A reincarnated, Chosen soul, hm?” Mineru smiled. “How very curious. How bright it is…” She sat next to Rauru. Helen rolled her eyes fondly. 

“Min.” Rauru squeezed his sister’s hand. “Link’s been thrown back here from many millions of years into the future- and it was a total accident. Do you know how we can get him home? He’s told us that something terrible is happening in his time and showed Sonia some of it; a mummy with dark magic attacked him and his friend. When the floor caved in, Link ended up here.”

“An accident?” Mineru’s eyes narrowed. “Travelling that far would be incredible enough if you meant it, but by accident?” She looked at Link, her eyes intense again. “You’re something else, aren’t you?”

“And if you can think of a way to help him communicate that would be lovely,” Rauru added. His smile reminded Link suddenly and oddly of Sidon; that same pleading smile he used to give Mipha when he was in trouble.

Mineru smacked Rauru’s hand away but she didn’t seem truly annoyed. “Communicate?” she asked. “What do you mean?”

Selective mutism, Link signed. He’d tried to talk many times while waiting for Mineru’s arrival and each attempt ended in failure, resulting in a hoarse grunt at most. 

He shouldn’t be surprised. Although he kept his expression calm, his mind was racing and his emotions were in turmoil. He’d had a panic attack on the Plateau and hadn’t really calmed down since. Of course his voice decided that now was the perfect time to quit on him.

Well…He could talk when he was comfortable, that had always been the case. Once he truly calmed down (once he had a way home) he’d likely talk the Brigade’s ears off. As for talking here…

He liked them. They were kind. But he couldn’t calm the panic in his heart, he couldn’t stop himself from worrying. 

Hylia, he wished he had the slate. Its communication rune was one of Purah’s best inventions if you asked him. He loved it. He’d give anything to have it with him now.

Mineru looked thoughtful.

“I’ll see what I can do about that,” she said. “How do you usually communicate when you can’t speak?”

Sign. Writing. My friend made a communication aid. It spoke for me.

Mineru leaned forward in her seat, eyes alight with interest. “A device for communication?” she asked. “I’ll be quizzing you on that later, I want to know everything. For now…” She tapped her knees as she thought. “I’ll have to go to my library. I’m sure the old texts have something that can help. Link’s not the first person in the world with time powers.”

“They’re from the Triforce,” Sonia told her.

Mineru waved her hand. “Regardless of the source, time powers aren’t new,” she said. “They’ve been around since magic began. For instance, you inherited your father’s abilities and your grandmother’s sacred powers. Didn’t the Hero of the Sky go back in time by thousands of years?”

He did? Link wondered, eyes wide. He should have asked Fi exactly what that long-ago Link did. The legends simply said he was tasked with strengthening the Master Sword and protecting Hylia Incarnate from a demon. He’d asked Fi for the names of the Heroes, adding their names to Zelda’s book of visions, but he hadn’t asked much about their journeys. 

It had been on the dreaded To Do List. He knew he’d asked Fi about a lot of them pre-Calamity, but he couldn’t remember. Zelda wanted to note down all their journeys, with as much detail as Fi could remember, so Hyrule would never be taken by surprise again.

But the practicalities of rebuilding had taken precedent. Asking Fi about the journeys of past Heroes could wait…Until it couldn’t. Until Link was back in the past he knew next to nothing about.

Was there a Hero in this era? By the Golden Three, that would be strange.

“Overachiever,” Helen said with a grin to Sonia.

“I’m sure other people have had accidents,” Mineru said firmly.

“My lady, forgive me but…Accidents involving time travel on this magnitude?” Masato asked doubtfully, eyebrows raised.

“Never say never.” Mineru seemed very sure of herself. 

Link couldn’t decide if Mineru and Purah would love each other or be bitter rivals. 

Mineru turned to him. “I’ll go to my library right away and get to work,” she said. “I’ll research the sacred stones and time magic, and I promise I’ll think of a way to help you communicate more easily. I won’t stop until I find something.”

“Please remember to eat, drink and sleep,” Rauru pleaded. Mineru smiled sweetly.

“No promises,” she said.

Yes, never mind, Purah would love her.

Helen and Masato went to find their daughter. Mineru went to her library. Rauru, Link and Sonia ate together in the monarchs’ private living room, with the Construct standing by the wall. More Constructs came and went, along with servants; some Hylian, only one other Zonai, and people who seemed to be a mix of the two races. 

After, a woman in a deep blue and grey dress entered, carrying a baby and flanked by two little girls.

“Mama, Papa!” The eldest girl ran to Sonia and Rauru, hitching up her green dress. “Leda told Hecuba that we have a visitor, that it’s Mama’s cousin! And then Hecuba told me off for eavesdropping.”

“Princess,” the woman groaned. She was tall and pale with wrinkles around her eyes and mouth, and strands of grey in her brown hair. 

“Thank you for keeping them occupied, Hecuba,” Sonia said. Her daughter curled up next to her on the sofa, staring at Link. The other little girl followed silently and crawled right into Rauru’s lap. Hecuba placed the baby in Sonia’s arms; she was plainly trying not to stare at Link and failing miserably.

“Allow me to introduce my cousin,” Sonia said. “Prince Link. He hails from outside of Hyrule- bless him, but I haven’t seen him in years! Isn’t that right, dear?”

Link quickly nodded.

“If I may explain…” Sonia’s voice softened. “We insisted he visit, as his wife passed away a few years ago. No one should be left alone for so long with such grief. But alas…” She shrugged, rubbing her baby’s back. “There was trouble on the road. I’m sure you’ve heard.”

“I don’t like to gossip, Majesty,” Hecuba said quickly, a blatant lie. Link found himself exchanging dubious glances with Rauru.

“Of course,” Sonia said smoothly. “An unbecoming habit, isn’t it? Enjoy the rest of your evening, Hecuba. Rauru and I will attend to the children ourselves.”

Hecuba curtsied deeply and left. Sonia smirked at Link and said, “There, that little tale will be all over the city within the hour.”

Link snorted. The eldest girl giggled. The baby sucked his thumb.

“Well then-” Rauru straightened up and, with a mischievous glint in his eyes, made his voice formal and grand. “Presenting Their Royal Highnesses, Crown Princess Zelda Sonia Hyrule, Princess Aglaia Mineru Hyrule and Prince Imanu Rauru Hyrule.”

They were the oddest children Link had ever seen. Half Hylian and half Zonai, he would guess that Zelda (oh, that name hurt) was about ten-years-old. Imanu was less than a year old, a few months if Link was any judge, and Aglaia was perhaps seven or eight.

Zelda had her mother’s curly pale-blonde hair, three eyes like her father (the third, like Rauru’s was closed and had golden eyelashes) and patches of grey fur on her brown skin, streaked with gold across her cheeks, arms and legs. Her ears were even longer than Sonia’s, and she had bright green eyes, fangs and sharp nails. Her nose was more like Rauru’s snout. 

Aglaia was more Hylian in appearance than her sister, there was no fur across her face or limbs though her ears were like Mineru’s: large, covered in white fur and standing upright. Her hair was curly like Sonia’s, though white and streaked with gold like Rauru’s. Her nose was somewhere between a Hylian nose and a Zonai snout, not quite one or the other. Her teeth and nails were sharp. Her eyes were dark blue; unlike her father she did not possess a third eye.

Imanu had a small, button nose and round cheeks. He sucked his thumb, staring at Link curiously. He had golden hair, patches of dark green and grey fur across his cheeks and arms, sharp nails and, when he yawned, Link saw he had two little fangs. His eyes were rich green, darker than Sonia’s; more like Helen’s. 

“Children, this is Link,” Sonia said sweetly, smoothing Imanu’s curls. “He came from very far away.”

“And he’s your cousin?” Zelda asked. “Leda said to Hecuba. I heard her.”

“You’ve made that plain,” Rauru laughed. “Yes, darling, he’s your mother’s cousin.”

“Hi!” Zelda said to Link, bouncing in her seat. “I’m Zelda, I’m ten! I love dragons and we’re gonna be friends!”

Link couldn’t help but smile. Are we? he asked.

“He says ‘are we,’” Sonia translated.

“Yes,” Zelda said firmly, like she’d been issued a challenge. Aglaia smiled shyly and pressed her face against Rauru’s shoulder, not saying a word. Imanu pointed at him and said, “Ba!”

“Imanu agrees with me,” Zelda said. “He’s on my side.”

She had his best friend’s name, but her energetic attitude and giddy smile reminded him painfully of Aryll.

Zelda. Aryll. He’d have to think of a nickname for this kid.

The next day, Link awoke with a start. He’d barely slept. Every time he closed his eyes, he heard the mummy laughing and roaring. He saw the geysers of gloom, he saw Zelda leaping for him and screaming his name.

He hoped Mineru found something useful last night.

The Construct came in and opened the heavy curtains.

“Good morning,” it chirped. “I hope you are well rested, Prince Link. Queen Sonia and King Rauru have instructed me to escort you to the family dining hall when you are dressed.”

It was a bright, sunny morning. Seemingly a morning like any other and yet so very different. They had a very important guest- and he was a mysterious one too. She would bet that Tora was guarding Sonia right now. Maybe her sister had already been given her instructions for the day. 

The news had spread fast: the Prince was Queen Sonia’s cousin from a distant kingdom. He’d been invited to stay for a while, to comfort him after his wife’s passing. Although his wife died a few years ago, he’d been alone ever since and Queen Sonia had simply had enough of that and insisted he come join their family properly. Hecuba, the chief gossip, had quickly told everyone what Queen Sonia said (though Leda wondered if she’d embellished any details) and it seemed his companions had met with a tragic fate.

It was a lot to take in. So Leda did what she did best: she wrote it all down.

The fine weather continues, Leda wrote in her diary. Perhaps I’ll have lunch by the lake later. For now, I must focus on my tasks this morning. After readying the princesses for their studies, myself and the rest of the staff have been asked to gather in the throne room to meet this prince, said to be distant kin to Queen Sonia. That burn on his arm looked terrible, but he must be feeling better if Queen Sonia intends to introduce him. 

She paused, biting her lip. In truth, she wrote, I have heard many suspicious whispers from guards and other maids. People feel out of sorts that Queen Sonia and King Rauru didn’t tell us to prepare for the prince’s arrival. Yet it was a planned visit, High Lady Helen expected him. Queen Sonia invited him. It’s not like our King and Queen to forget such an important matter! Perhaps the prince arrived much earlier than expected. High Lady Helen did mention he was early- but so early they didn’t tell us about him? I have to admit, I wonder what kingdom he hails from; his garments were so strange.

He was very handsome, it must be said. But that wasn’t a surprise from a relative of Queen Sonia. 

Rauru went to find Mineru after breakfast, and Sonia asked Link to come with her to the throne room. She knew people were gossiping- some of it was gossip she’d purposefully started herself. But many more people were suspicious and confused. It was best to introduce Link as soon as possible and familiarise him with the staff.

While they waited for Mineru, maybe she could explain her own time powers to him. It couldn’t hurt. It may even be a starting point for him to return home.

Link followed her silently. When they reached the throne room, she reached out and took his hand. The Construct followed behind them. Link gave their joined hands a startled glance but didn’t pull away or protest.

Chin up, smile on, Sonia marched to the dais. The room was lined with servants and guards. Later today, she would introduce Link to the courtiers. For now, she needed to clear the air with their disgruntled staff- and gracious, she must assign Link some attendants and guards. Fake cousin or not, he was still a prince and her guest, and she would treat him as such.

“Thank you for joining us,” Sonia said, facing her people. Everyone watched her, everyone always watched her; she was used to it, but it was always a daunting feeling. It reminded her, as it always did, of her great responsibilities. Every person in this room was under her protection. She was their Queen, the Queen that the Hylians voted for when the Great Alliance was proposed. She would prove herself worthy of that trust every day of her life. She would do anything for them. 

“I know yesterday was full of mayhem,” she said with a wry smile. “I apologise for the surprise. Allow me to present my younger cousin, Prince Link. A distant cousin, yes, but still a beloved member of my family. I’m sure you’ve heard that I invited him to stay with us; he arrived sooner than expected, but I’m afraid…” She squeezed Link’s hand and made sure she looked mournful. “Prince Link and his attendants were attacked by a monster on their way here. Rauru and I barely found my cousin in time. Please, everyone, if you see anything out of the ordinary, report it immediately and do not approach.”

That mummy could have been from any era. If it stalked her fields and hills even now, she would find out. If it came from the future (though still the past to Link) perhaps they could prevent its creation. 

She would not let that evil red substance harm another person. 

“Link will be with us for some time,” Sonia said. “Please be aware that my cousin has selective-mutism and, after such a traumatic incident, it will take a while for him to speak. Those of you who know Hylian sign, I ask you to practice it. Link, dear?”

If Link was anxious he didn’t show it. He stood at his full height and gave the staring crowd a gracious smile, signing that it was an honour to meet them all. He held his head high, his shoulders back; his bearing was graceful, his eyes kind. 

Sonia translated for him. She saw many expressions soften- and a few starry-eyed looks from some women (and men) and blushing faces. 

“I must put together a staff for my cousin,” Sonia said, hands clasped together. “If anyone wishes to offer their services, we would both be grateful.”

There were curious whispers, stunned gazes- but no more suspicion and confusion. The guards all stood at attention, the servants all bowed or curtsied. Just like that, Link was welcome among them.

She was lying to them. But it was for the best, wasn’t it? If she explained the time travel and what she saw in Link’s mind…

No, best not to cause an uproar. 

That went well, she thought to Link.

Just don’t ever ask me to make a speech, Link said. He was still a tad too pale and she wished she could heal those burns entirely- but he smiled at her. That made it all worth it.

They’d help him get home. They’d figure this out. As Helen said, they were a stubborn bunch.

She’d contacted Delphi last night. Her sister would be here as soon as possible. 

What a morning! What a morning indeed. It seemed everyone was still talking about the prince, though Leda was pleased to hear no suspicion now. Honestly, did the gossips think that Prince Link was an imposter? Queen Sonia would know her own family for pity’s sake.

As she promised herself, Leda took her lunch by the lake, settling down against a tree to eat and write. Many of the staff were out and about, and even more courtiers. She saw Lord Masato and some of his best guards on patrol together. 

Before lunch, she’d been taking care of the children. Princess Zelda was full of beans as usual, rapidly talking about her super cool cousin, bragging to Leda that she’d given Prince Link a tour of the castle and gardens, and that she promised to introduce him to her two best friends, Impaz and Batari. Prince Imanu, of course, could not contribute, but he was as giggly as ever. Princess Aglaia, always so shy, all but sang Prince Link’s praises. He’d plainly won the princesses over quickly. 

She pretended to be amazed and surprised for Zelda’s sake, but truth be told she saw some of the tour herself. She hadn’t intended to eavesdrop, but it was impossible to ignore Princess Zelda when she got going; the dear child was loud. 

The audience went well! Leda wrote. The prince is Queen Sonia’s distant cousin. Beauty plainly runs in the family! By grace, he has been given a name most sweet; he has been named Link, like Hylia’s Beloved and the Hero of the Sky. A touching tribute, particularly for one whose parents hail from outside Hyrule.

The murmurs and stares soon stopped. To be blunt, it is quite obvious by Prince Link’s bearing that he is a royal, and kin to our dear Queen no less. 

Leda settled more firmly back against the tree, smiling to herself. Prince Link had held himself with grace and pride, the picture of a prince. With the sun shining off his golden hair and the kind, gracious smile he’d bestowed upon them all, he’d instantly silenced the whispers. 

Queen Sonia had translated her young cousin’s sign, which very few people at the castle understood in full. Queen Sonia and her sisters learned it long ago, as homage to the Hero of The Sky, Link. Priestess Delphi was fluent in sign: Queen Sonia said she took to it like a duck to water. Leda silently vowed to learn Hylian sign. Her own skills were severely lacking.

Queen Sonia says that Prince Link will be with us for some time, she wrote. After the audience, I came upon Crown Princess Zelda pulling Prince Link along by the hand, eager to show him the royal gardens. It was so sweet. Queen Sonia urged her to slow down, but our little princess is a whirlwind. 

As for the prince, he watched the child so fondly. He signed something to Queen Sonia and she only laughed and let Zelda be. I suppose he was saying that he didn’t mind being pulled along. She’s plainly won him over already. Well, Crown Princess Zelda can befriend anyone! She’s always been an endearing child. 

Queen Sonia says an unfamiliar monster attacked Prince Link and his companions on the journey here, giving him those dreadful burns. He certainly has many scars all across his torso and arms. Perhaps he is a warrior prince? I dread to imagine someone would harm him like that outside of battle. As for his companions…It’s so dreadful, but Queen Sonia says they were all slain. Thank goodness Queen Sonia and King Rauru found him on time! 

Despite the warm afternoon, Leda shuddered. Prince Link’s scars all looked old, except that dreadful burn, reaching from his middle and pointer fingers, all the way to his elbow, twisting around his wrist and slashing across his forearm in a sick parody of lightning patterns or like a Silver Lynel’s markings. What beast could have done that? Even now it looked so fresh, as if he’d been harmed mere moments ago. Leda immediately thought of a Fire Wizzrobe, or even a Meteo-Wizzrobe, but they weren’t strong enough to leave such marks.

An unknown monster…Well, surely the King and Queen would find it and slay it. That was what they did. They were the strongest people alive, known far and wide for killing monsters and saving people. No matter how strong the threat, Rauru and Sonia came out victorious. 

Yes, all would be well. It must be. 

As for Prince Link…Leda’s heart went out to him. All his companions slain, attacked on his way to visit family. Gracious, but it was hardly a warm welcome! He must think Hyrule was so dangerous.

He’d been through something terrible (plainly he’d been through many terrible things, judging by those burns on his torso, she was stunned such injuries hadn’t been fatal), but he still held himself with such poise and strength. He hadn’t reacted to everyone’s stares and whispers. He’d stayed strong. 

Yes, he was plainly blood to Queen Sonia. 

And he was in need of an attendant.

Tomorrow, I will offer my services to the young prince as an attendant, Leda wrote, her mind made up. I’m not sure how else to put it, beyond that he’s made a striking impression. Crown Princess Zelda proudly spoke about her “tour” to Prince Link. Even little Princess Aglaia spoke highly of him, and that dear little girl is often so very quiet. All around, it’s a good recommendation if you ask me! 

Ah, I sound so silly, don’t I? Taking the word of two little girls. But I love the princesses greatly. 

Besides, I remember how overwhelming the castle can be as a new arrival. If I can help ease Prince Link as he adjusts to a new royal court, then I will be glad to do so. 

Link had spent the morning being “escorted” by Princess Zelda and Princess Aglaia. Sonia carried Imanu; three guards followed a few paces behind and Link could have sworn he spied some Sheikah nearby, watching carefully.

The kids were great. When Zelda babbled and Aglaia shyly took his hand, Link could almost forget he wasn’t home.

Almost.

The mummy’s laughter and roaring echoed in his ears. He swore he could still smell gloom. He could hear Zelda screaming for him.

Their fingertips had brushed. If she’d grabbed him, would they both have ended up here?

She’s not dead, she can’t be, she has to be okay…

Zelda, Sidon, Riju, Dorephan, the Brigade, Zora’s Domain, Fi…Did they all think he was dead?

He needed to go home. He needed to go home as soon as possible. Today. Right now in fact. 

But how was he supposed to do that?

Mineru said she wouldn’t stop until she found something, and Link hadn’t even caught a glimpse of her since she left Rauru and Sonia’s chambers yesterday. How long would it take? Mineru said time travel wasn’t new, but surely this particular case was unique?

Sonia caught his eye and smiled. “While we wait for Mineru,” she said. “Perhaps I can tell you about my own time abilities? The girls’ magic lessons begin after lunch; would you like to watch?”

Their magic lessons…Surely she didn’t mean their Goddess magic? The Golden Power? Did she mean that her daughters had time magic too? 

In Link’s era, no one knew how the Golden Power worked. There were no books on it, not even a measly note. Writing down its secrets was strictly forbidden. King Helenus Link, Hero of Warriors, wrote in his diary that he witnessed Queen Zelda Artemis giving lessons to their daughters, but even he didn’t dare write down how it worked. Otherwise his diary likely would have been destroyed long ago. 

That absolute lack of knowledge had driven Zelda to despair again and again. With no instructions and no faith in herself, she’d floundered. Berated and torn down by Rhoam, sneered at by the court and kingdom at large, she’d never even felt a spark. Not until she jumped in between Link and a Guardian.

Sonia’s knowledge came far too late to be of any help to Zelda, and Zelda herself still wasn’t entirely sure what triggered her powers. If it was desperation to save Link, her own wish to live, her love of the Champions and their friends…

Maybe Sonia’s instructions would help future Sacred Princesses. 

And Link did want to hear more about her time powers.

He nodded, smiled and signed Thank you.

Zelda would love it here, he thought, the smile sliding off his face. Maybe if she was here, she’d know what to do. Zelda was a scholar and Link most certainly was not.

Chapter Text

“Oh, Superman, where are you now, when everything′s gone wrong somehow? The men of steel, the men of power are losing control by the hour. This is the time, this is the place, so we look for the future. There's not much love to go ′round. Tell me why this is a land of confusion? This is the world we live in and these are the hands we're given. Use them and let's start trying to make it a place worth living in.” - Land Of Confusion (Epic Trailer Version), Hidden Citizens

Zelda awoke with a start as the sun rose into the sky, her heart racing. Her sleep had been fitful, fractured; she’d dreamed of Link falling endlessly into the dark, she dreamed that Rauru didn’t catch her and they both plummeted to their deaths. She dreamed of the blood moon and armies of monsters; she dreamed the moon exploded and rained gloom down on them all; she dreamed the moon fell to earth and crushed Hyrule. She dreamed of Link walking right off the ledge of the Gatehouse yesterday, disappearing into light.

Had she done that? Did her own desperation save Link, only to send him Hylia knew where?

Groggy and grumpy, she went in search of breakfast. In the emergency shelter, Burmano was making everyone porridge. Gaddison was already awake, drizzling a liberal amount of honey into her porridge. She took one look at Zelda and poured even more honey into Zelda’s bowl.

Zelda mumbled her thanks and tucked in. No one was talking much. After last night, it seemed like no one knew what to say.

That was fair. Zelda didn’t know what to say either.

After breakfast, she went in search of Robbie, clutching the Mineru Tablet in her hand. She still couldn’t turn it on. Mineru was the name of Rauru’s sister- was the inventor of this device the same Mineru? He said his sister was a scientist. Robin said this Tablet would help her, but how?

Link thought this was important for some reason. Important enough to ask Robin to give it to her. He must have been able to use it- or, if not, had he found information about it? Did he believe Zelda could fix it? Was the Mineru Tablet anything like the Sheikah slate and Purah Pad, capable of vast storage, or did it contain runes for battle? Maybe it held information on the Demon King and his powers…

But why didn’t Link just wait for her? And where did he even find this thing? No matter how hard Zelda tried to puzzle it out, she just didn’t understand. 

Why would Link go ahead without her?

“What’s that, Princess?” Robbie asked her. He was leaning against his desk and munching on some toast. 

“It’s called the Mineru Tablet,” Zelda explained, holding it out to him. “I almost forgot about it, truth be told. It seems to be broken. But Robin- you remember the Construct I told you about?- it told me that Link left this for me. It said the Tablet was important, but…”

“But it’s broken,” Robbie finished with a frown. He took the Mineru Tablet from Zelda and tapped at its black screen. He flipped it over, examining the back.

“Hm…Yes,” he muttered. “Quite strange. There’s no signs of damage and yet…” He pressed a tiny button on its side. Nothing happened.

“I’ll work on it,” Robbie promised, shooting Zelda a beaming grin. “One more mystery! If Link thought this was important…Well, I trust him. He wanted Robin to give it to you for a reason and I’ll figure it out.”

“Thank you, Robbie,” Zelda said with a tired smile. “I’m grateful.”

“Oh, please, I should be thanking you. It’s a new toy to play with!”

By seven in the morning, Zelda, Yuki, Torfeau and Gaddison were ready to go.

“Remember, you see anything that even makes you think of those sacred stones, you investigate it,” Purah said sternly, pointing at them with her recorder. “And when you find Linky, tell him he’s in so much trouble for scaring me. Give everyone my regards, okay?”

“Good luck!” Josha said cheerfully, copying Purah’s infamous rock-on pose. 

Barta ruffled Yuki’s hair before setting out with the Monster Control Crew. Jerrin hugged all of them, and Gaddison seemed slightly embarrassed by all the attention.

“Well then…” Gaddison turned in the direction of Zora’s Domain. “Homeward bound.”

Zelda climbed atop Alcmene and Yuki had to leap into the air to climb onto Valerian’s back. It felt wrong to leave Epona behind. Zelda wondered how Aryll was doing back in Zora’s Domain. Was their personal stable still standing? Was Aryll alright? Purah said the sludge was poisoning the water.

But they were bringing fresh water with them, as much as they could carry- and that included flasks and entire casks of water stored in the Purah Pad, gathered courtesy of Garini, Karson and Anson. Yuki produced entire armfuls of Chuchu jelly (“Good thing I forgot to sell this shit to Mubs, huh?” he said) and Burmano, damp patches all over his shirt, proclaimed that the strange, gourd-shaped fruits were full of water, so Zelda was bringing every last one she’d collected.

Ivy joked that it was “splashy fruit” and Torfeau quickly dubbed it splash fruit. Appropriate enough, Zelda supposed. 

Were it not for the disasters plaguing Hyrule, she would have loved to study all this new flora. 

Riding through Hyrule Field, Zelda carefully looked around once more. Those storm clouds were still over Faron. She could see more monster camps. Members of the history survey teams were still examining something that produced gloom vapours further out in the field. Was it one of the chasms Robbie talked about? She couldn’t see well enough from here.

Sometimes, it was still strange to see no Guardians littered about. Hyrule Field, Hyrule Castle, Castle Town and Akkala Citadel were the hot spots for Guardians. After she’d been freed, Zelda heard so many stories; tales of woe and grief, as people related how many of their friends and family members had been killed by the Guardians of Hyrule Field, and how many of their ancestors had been killed in the Calamity.

She threw up the first time she tried to get near a Guardian again. For a long time, Zelda felt cheated. Research was her passion; history, mechanics, so many branches of science were a source of life and joy to her. She loved learning and the Sheikah technology fascinated her like nothing else ever quite did. 

Then her friends were murdered within their own Divine Beasts. Then her people were slaughtered by the Guardians. Link died in her arms. 

Zelda had been angry and upset with her own agreement, a part of her still yearning to research in peace, to embrace her old passion without fear, but she’d still voted to dismantle the Guardians and Divine Beasts. It was for the best. Calamity Ganon was destroyed, but there was always the chance a different demon could escape the Sacred Realm. There was even the chance that a person could reprogram their ancient protectors to destroy Hyrule again. Did they dare risk it? No. They couldn’t. 

And so Hyrule Field slowly turned from a place of terror to a place of peace once more. It was quiet, much quieter than it had been before the Calamity; no groups of travellers, no villages and towns, no ranch, no garrisons and lookout towers. It was vast, sprawling, dotted with ruins and empty of horror once more. It was not the field that Zelda knew, the field she explored with her mother as a little girl. But it was on its way to being something new. They put down new roads and tried to repair the old ones. They began to clear away the rubble. Hudson marked down possible spots for towns or marketplaces on his map. Zelda saw people fish in the rivers and ponds, she saw people begin to explore the field again. Once, she saw two small children chasing after dragonflies, while their parents watched indulgently.

That peace was shattered now. Now there were monster camps and the monsters had been changed, possibly by the gloom. They all had larger, stronger, sharper horns and sharper fangs and claws. They seemed more intelligent and braver. 

Zelda glanced over her shoulder, looking towards the survey team.

And there was likely a chasm. Either way, something was spewing gloom vapour in their once peaceful field. 

She, Link and Mipha used to race across this field. Mipha would sit behind Link on Epona, clinging to his waist and laughing as they sped along. Her old horse, Artemisia, had simply been too elderly to race towards the end, and so they rode along slowly, simply talking and exploring, taking in the sights, discussing their plans for facing Ganon and laughing about certain members of the court. Zelda’s second horse, Apollo, had been too stubborn to race at first; he picked up on Zelda’s own anxiety and became tense and wary, refusing to cooperate. But they became friends thanks to Link’s advice and, soon enough, Apollo was happy to run alongside Epona. 

Apollo bucked and ran during the Calamity, right at the edge of Hyrule Field. Zelda had no idea what became of him. She didn’t know if her sweet Alcmene was a descendent of Apollo or if Rhoam’s horse had safely escaped the castle and lived out his days in the wilds. She liked to imagine they both survived and lived to old age.

“Zelda?” Torfeau’s voice snapped her back to reality. “Are you okay?”

Zelda tried to smile and didn’t quite manage it.

“I’m…distracted,” she admitted. 

“Me too,” Torefeau said quietly. “I keep worrying about everyone. But whatever’s happening, I’m sure we can fix it.”

Zelda hoped so. She dearly hoped so.

It wasn’t too long a ride to Wetland Stable, and Zelda was pleasantly surprised (and deeply relieved) to see the stable fully intact. Over the last six years, all the stables had changed; they’d expanded, adding more rooms, adding more services, and expanding their stalls for the horses. Wetland Stable was the first to expand their stalls, thanks to Karson. 

The stage they’d set up for performers was empty. Anyone was welcome to perform if they wished, though it was usually just the Stable Trotters. They’d seen the band playing when they left Zora’s Domain two weeks ago, but they weren’t here now. Zelda hoped they were okay. 

Lawdon leaned against the front desk, looking weary. Rik, a member of the Era of Time Survey Team, sat by the cooking pot, his gaze on the massive Ring Ruins in the distance. (She wanted to run for Kakariko Village, to sprint down the road and up the hill. She wanted to find Paya and drag her out of there.) She could see Izra poking about in the stable’s storage shed; he was grumbling and looked frustrated. Ami, the youngest of Lawdon’s sons, was looking into the woods and biting his nails; he looked pale and terrified. Yolero, the eldest (who was once convinced he was Hylia’s Chosen Hero reborn) was reading a copy of the Lucky Clover Gazette and seemed to be doing his best to ignore everyone. Ever since he’d come to terms with not being Hylia’s Chosen, he’d become withdrawn, swinging between moody and embarrassed. 

She couldn’t see Beedle. She tried to tell herself that didn’t mean anything. Beedle was a travelling merchant and much stronger than he looked. He could be at any stable. 

Gaddison looked worriedly at Ami. “I’ll be right back,” she muttered and went to check on the young boy. Zelda couldn’t hear what they said to each other, but Ami pointed into the woods and, even from a distance, she could see how much he shook.

Biting her lip, Zelda led the way into the stable.

“Princess!?” Lawdon leaned so far over the front desk that he nearly toppled right over it. He gawped at Zelda, but quickly grinned at her, eyes shining. “You’re alright! Finally, some good news!”

“Hello, Lawdon,” Zelda said. She summoned her poise like a protective cloak; head up, shoulders back, hands gently clasped before her, a calm smile. “I do hope you’ve not had any trouble?”

“The falling rubble all missed us,” Lawdon confirmed. “There’s been monster sightings in the woods though. Poor Ami’s worried sick. But compared to the Zora and Sheikah, we’ve had it easy.” He looked at Torfeau, at the stricken expression on her face, and winced. “Sorry,” he added quickly. “I just mean- oh, I’ll not lie to you, I’ve heard they’re struggling.” He gestured towards one of the tables, to the pile of newspapers there. “They’re a few days old, but you know Traysi and her crew- they always have the most details.”

Yuki picked up a copy, already scowling like he expected the worst possible news. The thing was, Zelda couldn’t even blame him.

Hers and Link’s Missing posters took up most of the first page. Someone from the Brigade must have given Traysi a copy of pictures printed from the Sheikah slate. Zelda recognised the pictures: herself, smiling, hair pinned back and seated at her crowded desk- though the desk itself wasn’t visible in the picture as Traysi had cropped it to focus on Zelda’s face. And then Link’s picture; a picture she took herself when they first visited the brand new Mipha Court. He looked solemn, but his eyes were gentle, his locket shining even in the photo. Traysi’s versions were all in sepia tones, no colour to be seen.

Princess Zelda Sonia Naydria Hyrule: 22 years old (122)
Height: 5’7”
Hair: Bright Blonde
Eyes: Emerald Green

Prince Link Hallow: 23 years old (123)
Height: 5’2”
Hair: Golden Blonde
Eyes: Sky Blue

It went on to describe what they were last seen wearing, as well as Zelda’s bow and Fi. It said where they were, what they were doing, and stressed that they may be injured or ill when found, so to approach them gently and kindly. Zelda was not surprised to see that particular article was written by Traysi herself. Traysi always had specific descriptions for colours, refusing to ever simply say red when she could say ruby red or crimson.

It wasn’t the news they needed. Yuki turned the page.

The Lucky Clover Gazette Is Here For You! read the second page. The Lucky Clover Gazette has opened its offices at Rito Stable. Any eager new journalists are encouraged to apply!

Hardly the news they were looking for. 

Mysterious Shrines Appear All Over the World Overnight.
Shrines appear everywhere due to shifts caused by the Upheaval. With Doctor Purah and Professor Tauro taking the reins, the History Survey Teams unite under the Zonai Survey Team and begin thorough investigations the continent over.

Nope, not it either. Torefeau sighed impatiently.

City of Water Awash In Pollution!
Filthy water and ominous goop have swamped Zora's Domain. Reports suggest medical resources are at the limit! Rumours persist that King Dorephan and his chief advisor, Lord Muzu, have not been seen in days. Could they truly be missing? Lady Yona, Prince Sidon’s fiancée, asks for any aid that can be spared. “What we need is fresh water,” she states. “Then we could heal our people and keep our Domain clean in between storms.”

“There it is,” Zelda whispered. She, Yuki and Torfeau huddled together to read. It wasn’t until they reached the end of the page-long article that it occurred to her to simply grab her own copy of the newspaper. Until then, she was simply too absorbed in reports of their home.

Even the Lucky Clover Gazette had heard that Dorephan and Muzu were missing. Could the Demon King have gotten them too? Or was it the poisonous sludge?

Sightings of sludge-covered monsters…Roads destroyed by the falling ruins…Storms of acid rain and sludge…Dying fish…Tainted water…

She read quickly, her eyes skipping across the page, trying to take it all in as quickly as possible. 

It sounded worse and worse with every sentence she read.

"Uh oh," little Ivy said, squirming anxiously from their perch on the table.

“Oh, Lord Jabu-Jabu,” Torfeau breathed. “Our home…Our people…”

“We’ll fix this,” Zelda said firmly. She had to believe it. They’d fix this. They must. “We’ll find the source of all this. We’ll find the sacred stone. We’ll fix this.”

She wasn’t going to lose another home, another family. No. Never again.

Gaddison came back to them only a moment later. Ami walked with her, looking much happier and calmer. There was black monster blood on Gaddison’s spear and she held up a sack with a smile.

“Young Ami paid me in splash fruit,” she said. 

“She’s so cool,” Ami said. “She killed those monsters so quickly!”

“You did?” Lawdon turned to face her, plainly relieved. “Oh, thank you!” His smile quickly faded. “If only the blood moon wasn’t back.”

Gaddison sat down to clean her spear. “I’ll kill as many monsters as I must,” she said. “As many times as I must.”

Knowing Gaddison, she’d fight the blood moon itself if she could.

Yuki looked at the article about Zora’s Domain again and his frown deepened.

“It says the roads have been destroyed,” he pointed out. He and Zelda exchanged unhappy looks. They’d need to leave their horses here and continue on foot.

Zelda could see Zonai ruins scattered throughout the Millennio Sandbar and more Lizalfos than she’d seen there in six years.

Great, she thought tiredly as she spotted more gloom vapours. Another chasm, no doubt. That’s just great.

She found herself checking the Purah Pad every few seconds, terrified all their fresh water sources would somehow disappear. They needed to help the Domain. They needed to help their friends and families. She just hoped this would be enough clean water to help.

At Inogo Bridge, they came across a surprising sight: Finley’s best friend, Sasan, trying to skirt around the huge puddles of sludge coating the bridge. He climbed onto the railing, wavered, looked worriedly at the murky water and climbed back down.

“Sasan?” Gaddison called. “Whatever are you doing? It’s too dangerous!”

Sasan whirled around. He was a young travelling merchant, skittish but brave. As stubborn as Finley herself.

“If I’m not there on time, Finley’s gonna freak out,” he said firmly. “She’d run off on her own to come look for me. I can’t let that happen, just look at all this!”

Zelda looked. She couldn’t look away. The sludge was incredibly thick; it rose to her knees, it was deep brown with streaks of purple and red, and an oily sheen to it. It smelled awful, like rotten fish and monster blood. The river was filthy; a horrible, murky brown and it smelled nearly as bad as the sludge.

For the first time, Zelda noticed how unusually hot it was. Not a cloud in the sky, no cool breeze. Lanayru was not normally so hot, not at all. It was usually pleasantly mild; it usually smelled of its own unique flowers and a lingering scent from the rivers and lakes, a light, refreshing smell. 

Zelda took one look at the river and was certain a drink from it would kill her on the spot. 

Lizalfos swam through it happily. Dead fish floated in the water- the ones that the Lizalfos weren’t greedily munching on anyway.

“Come with us then,” Zelda said to Sasan. “If you truly won’t turn back, stay beside us. It will be safer.”

Sasan readily agreed. He lacked a sword and he was no fighter, but he’d strapped a hunting knife to his belt and carried a soldier’s shield. 

“Now, how do we get past this?” Torfeau asked, scowling at the sludge. Even from here, they could see where the roads ahead had collapsed. The old ones were covered in Zonai ruins; the new roads they’d made, easy for horses to use, were little more than rubble and Zelda could see Lizalfos dens.

She looked at the sludge again. It reminded her horribly of malice. At least it wasn’t growling.

Yona asked for clean water, she remembered, and summoned one of the ChuChu jellies from the Pad. She hauled it at the nearest pile of sludge and watched the sludge diminish. It didn’t entirely go away but, as she threw more of it, a path began to clear for them.

“We’ll need to use our supplies sparingly,” Zelda said. “But if we’re clever about it, we can get home.”

As they crossed the bridge, a Lizalfo spotted them, but Yuki shot an arrow into its eye before it could alert its fellows. The dead Lizalfo drifted down the river with the dead fish, before it erupted into smoke and embers.

“We need to get into the hills,” Gaddison said. “The river is tainted, Purah said the sludge is poisoning the water. I daren’t touch it. The roads are destroyed and if we try to find a way through, I’m betting we’d be here all day and night.”

Zelda examined the hills around them. “Let’s head for the Skyview Tower,” she suggested. “The hills will give us a better view of the area and we can update the map.”

Gaddison had to lift Sasn up the first sheer face on the hill, but from there it was a hike instead of a climb. The Skyview Tower was the perfect landmark, easy to see from anywhere, easy to use to orient themselves. 

They needed something to orient themselves. The higher they went, the more they could see of the region- and the worse it was. Zelda couldn’t see a single intact road, cutting off any aid from the other races bar the Rito. The water was contaminated everywhere, even up in the hills. Trees had collapsed, sludge clung to the ground, to cliff-faces, to the bridges, to the remains of the old and new roads alike. They skirted around monster dens, Torfeau pointed out a Black Hinox and they had to hide in a nearby cave until the Hinox fell back asleep.

All the while, the scorching sun beat down on them. It felt like there wasn’t a drop of moisture in the air, and Zelda could only imagine how the Zora were coping with that. Those who could use water magic would struggle to summon any in such dry conditions.

Already, Gaddison and Torfeau were looking uncomfortable. Zelda wiped at her sweaty forehead and gulped from her flask. 

There was even more sludge the closer they got to the Domain. More puddles of it, some even thicker than others. Torfeau looked at the clear blue sky, continually taking little sips from her flask. “It’s like the opposite of our last disaster,” she said. “Too much rain then and now there’s no rain.”

“Don’t jinx it,” Yuki said flatly. “The paper mentioned acid rain and sludge storms.”

They were about halfway to the Skyview Tower when the ground rumbled.

“Oh no,” Sasan whispered.

From a vast puddle of sludge, a monster burst forth, howling. It was a moblin- of a sort. It seemed to be made entirely of sludge and had the appearance of a Black Moblin. It carried no weapon, but when it slashed and clawed at the air, it sent out bursts of sludge. Gaddison lifted her shield and the sludge slammed into it with a horrible squishing noise; it steamed and dribbled off her shield, leaving a smoky, stained patch behind. 

Their weapons were all decayed. They had no elemental or ancient arrows. 

Zelda had never even heard of a beast like this before.

“Stay behind me,” Gaddison ordered Sasan. The monster charged at them, still howling. It left behind steaming, muddy footprints.

Yuki threw a kunai into its head, scowling like it was a mere nuisance. The kunai cut right through the sludge moblin’s head- and the beast kept charging at them.

“What the fuck!?” Yuki shouted as he jumped out of its way. Ivy screamed as the sludge beast leapt into the air and changed shape: now it was a shark. It dove into the ground and vanished, reappearing uncomfortably close to Zelda. It opened its mouth and screamed, sending out a jet of sludge. She raised her hands and light surrounded her; the sludge dissolved on impact and the monster screamed in frustration. It backed away, carrying itself on waves of sludge.

It was Sasan who scrambled for a nearby Zonai pillar, who spotted the tree of splash fruit. The young merchant flung the splash fruit with all his might, hitting the monster’s side. 

The monster wailed and the waves of sludge grew smaller. The beast itself seemed to shrink. Its glowing eyes darted about wildly and Sasan had to hide behind the Zonai pillar as it spewed sludge at him. 

Zelda lashed out with her light and it cut across the beast’s back, severing its fin. Sasan threw another splash fruit; Yuki pierced three with his kunai and flung the weapons into the monster’s face. Gaddison and Torfeau joined Sasan in throwing the fruit, unwilling to throw their spears.

Zelda summoned more light and threw more and more of it at the beast. It turned into an unfamiliar bird and flew above them, spewing more sludge- though much less than before. It dove into the ground and re-emerged as a Lizalfo, but it was smaller, skinnier; sludge fell from it in chunks, splattering across the ground.

Within its stomach, Zelda swore she saw another pair of glowing eyes. A flash of something other than sludge; something wrinkled, something purple and eye-level with Zelda.

The beast shrieked in frustration. It dove back into its puddles of sludge and did not re-emerge.

“Did that thing just retreat?” Gaddison demanded, wrong-footed.

“I think so,” Zelda said. She stepped closer to where the monster previously stood. They were surrounded by sludge puddles now, a great big spiral of them. They wouldn’t need to use their water supplies to get past the puddles, but they’d have to tread very carefully; the puddles were all so close together.

“What in Farore’s name was that?” Sasan asked, shaking from head to toe. As the adrenaline left him, the fear sunk in.

“I have no idea,” Zelda admitted softly. She picked up a nearby stick and poked the sludge with it. The stick began to decay. It splintered apart and turned a sickly colour. The wood began to steam and smell of rot and Zelda quickly dropped it before the rot could reach her hand.

Once upon a time, Link poked the newly emerged malice with his dagger, and the dagger melted in seconds. The sludge was not quite the same; it acted more slowly, insidiously. 

That didn’t make it any less dangerous.

The reports of sludge coated monsters…Could they all have been that single monster, the troublesome shapeshifter? What was that thing? She’d never seen anything like it, nor read about it, or even heard a legend of such a thing. Some legendary monsters changed shape, yes…But to control sludge? To have so many forms to take? No, that was new.

“There was something in the sludge,” Zelda told her friends. “I saw its eyes. The sludge monsters aren’t actual beings, they’re like…Like a shell. The monster inside the sludge was controlling the shape it took.”

“Did you see what it was?” Yuki asked her. He recovered his kunai and looked surprised; Zelda soon saw why. There were only faint stains on Yuki’s kunai. The sludge hadn’t destroyed them. The same went for Gaddison’s shield. 

“No,” Zelda said, looking curiously at Yuki’s weapons. “But it…The eyes almost looked like an Octorok’s.”

But that couldn’t be right, could it? Octoroks were nowhere near Zelda’s height and that beast had been at her eye-level. 

Then again, this was the Upheaval. The Gerudo reported new monsters out in the desert. It wouldn’t surprise Zelda to find a new beast out here too.

But an Octorok? Surely not. They weren’t powerful at all.

Torfeau clapped Sasan on the back. “Quick thinking with the splash fruit,” she said. “I didn’t even remember them.”

Sasan looked surprised but shyly happy with the compliment. They plucked the remaining splash fruit and stored it with all the other supplies in the Purah Pad. Zelda looked at the stick she’d dropped; it was now entirely black.

If the sludge landed on a person…

She shuddered and turned away, focusing once more on the Skyview Tower.

As they finally neared the Skyview Tower, Zelda became aware of the sound of footsteps and the sound of someone- or something- grumbling. The Skyview Tower was atop the hill but, much closer, there was a faint huff, a growl, and Zelda gestured for her friends to slow their approach.

“Another monster?” Gaddison fretted, clutching her spear. Sasan lingered behind Torfeau and Yuki. Zelda notched an arrow. They rounded the corner and immediately spotted-

“Yona!?” Zelda cried.

There she was: Lady Yona, Sidon's fiancée, all alone. She had a water skin strapped to her hip, and carried a large sack, which she was carefully placing splash fruit into. Her lovely, large gold eyes widened further when she saw Zelda.

“Zelda?” she asked incredulously. For a moment, she just stared in astonishment before she jumped into action; still clutching the sack of splash fruit, she ran over and, throwing aside her usual propriety, threw her arms around Zelda in a tight hug. It was a welcome surprise in more ways than one. Zelda happily returned the embrace, relieved to see her newest friend was alright. Yona looked tired, but there was no sign of illness from her, no burns from the sludge.

“You’re alright,” Yona breathed. “Thank goodness. We’ve all been so worried.” She pulled back, still holding Zelda’s arms, smiling shyly. She looked around at the group and her smile faltered. “But where is Link? Surely he came with you, Zelda?”

“He’s…” Zelda hesitated. How to explain everything that happened?

Gaddison saved her. She looked at Yona with narrowed eyes. “My lady,” she said sternly. “Where are your attendants?”

Yona smiled sheepishly. She reached around Zelda and deftly plucked one last splash fruit from a tree, placing it in her sack.

“Please don't tell Sidon I'm here alone,” she pleaded.

Yuki burst out laughing. Gaddison gave him the same stern look, and he cheerfully ignored it. Zelda couldn’t stop her own giggles and Yona beamed at her, the perfect picture of innocence.

Innocence! Yeah right. Oh, Yona was a stubborn one. Zelda hadn’t realised how sneaky and resourceful she was until now. She'd known Yona was stubborn, but this was a brand new level of stubborn.

“Oh dear,” Zelda giggled. “Birds of a feather.”

Yona closed her sack, utterly unapologetic and at ease. She was a ray Zora, much like Muzu, and yet Muzu’s opposite in so many ways. She had soft green scales and blue and pink fins in pastel tones. She hailed from Labrynna, once saved by a Hero thousands of years ago, along with their neighbour, Holodrum. Yona had been a good friend to Mipha, something of a protogé to the Zora Princess. 

Yona had arrived in Hyrule six months ago, when she and Sidon agreed to wed. King Dorephan made it plain to her parents that he would only give his consent if both Sidon and Yona did. If he even suspected any pressure was put on the pair, he would not agree to the proposal. Zelda knew that Sidon and Yona had written back and forth more than ever for a solid year before they agreed to wed.

“I would like to marry one of my dearest friends,” Sidon told Zelda. “I have never been in love and…Well, I know everyone in the Domain. I can’t see myself ruling with any of them. Too many of them…They just see the crown and nothing more. Yona has always understood me.”

Zelda had first met Yona at Mipha and Link’s wedding, when Yona herself was just a pre-teen. She didn’t see her again until Yona came to visit after the Calamity, traversing Hyrule with only her two attendants in order to see Sidon and Dorephan, and pay her respects to them all.

The immediate impression Yona gave was that of a poised, elegant and charming woman. She was also incredibly stubborn and brave to a fault. Sweetness itself until she was stopped from helping someone; then it was a battle of wills and, in Zelda’s experience, Yona’s wills usually won.

Healer Celeste adored her.

“I’m so glad you’re okay,” Zelda told her. Yona smiled at her, eyes a little watery.

“I’ve been so worried,” she said. “We all have, of course, but I…Gracious, I’m happy to see you.” She took Zelda’s hand and gently squeezed it. Still smiling sweetly, she said in a more determined voice, “Now will someone please explain what you’re all doing up here, where is Link, and is anyone injured?” Her grip remained gentle, her smile was lovely, and Zelda gulped at the spark in Yona’s eyes.

Battle of wills. 

Zelda sighed. “Link is-”

There was a clap of thunder, a flash of lightning. Black clouds quickly appeared overheard, moving unnaturally fast, appearing at alarming speed.

“Oh no!” Yona gasped. “Oh no. We need shelter!”

“The tower!” Gaddison herded them along. “Come on, quickly!”

They all sprinted for it. 

“It’s been raining sludge for hours on end!” Yona said as they ran. “And the rain- it burns like acid! Sidon ordered everyone to stay inside, but- but we’re nearly out of medical supplies and there’s food shortages, I had to do something.”

“I completely understand,” Zelda said. “But I’m certain Sidon will yell at you.”

Yona gave her such a sad smile. “That would require him to cease his work, Zelda,” she said.

What work? Zelda wanted to ask, but there was another flash of lightning; it was deep red. The thunder rumbled louder than ever.

They all skidded to a halt in front of the Skyview Tower. Sasan bent over, gasping for breath. Sludge coated the doorway.

“Oh for pity’s sake!” Zelda seethed. She summoned a splash fruit and threw it. This time, perhaps because there was less of it, the sludge dissolved. They hurried inside, quickly closing the doors- and not a second too soon. Just as Torfeau closed the doors, the downpour began. Clumps of sludge and brown-tinged rain.

But perhaps even more frightening was the sight of Captain Bazz collapsed in the corner.

Yona gave a horrified gasp, Yuki loudly swore and they all huddled around the Captain. His scales were dry and he was breathing too quickly. His spear had rolled away from him, lying abandoned by the terminal.

Zelda immediately poured her flask of water over him. Yona’s hands began to glow as she placed them on Bazz’s chest.

“Shit, shit, shit,” Yuki hissed.

“Ugh…Lan'uage,” Bazz mumbled, eyes still firmly shut.

“I’ll keep swearing until you wake up properly!”

Bazz’s eyes fluttered open. They were glassy and unfocused.

“Oh, Bazz,” Yona fretted. “How long have you been trapped in here? I didn’t even know you were missing!”

“Was lookin’ for King Dorephan,” Bazz said hoarsely. He gulped and Gaddison supported him as she helped him take tiny sips from her flask. “Sidon w-was worried. We h-hadn’t an update f-from His Maj...His Majesty for so long.”

“And then?” Zelda asked.

Bazz drank more water. His scales did not feel as dry and the healing glow around Yona’s hands began to dim.

“I thought I heard Link,” Bazz said, his voice still a painful rasp. “When I turned the corner to investigate, a storm started. I had to hide in here, but…” He pointed weakly at the door. “Got trapped by the sludge.”

Link? Zelda sat up straighter. He wasn’t stuck out there, was he?

“How long ago?” Yona asked sternly, hands on her hips.

“...Three days,” Bazz said. He would not meet her eyes. “But it’s fine, my lady. None of you are even that blurry.”

“Bazz!” Yona and Zelda shouted. Yuki slapped him on the back of the head; Gaddison gave a long-suffering sigh, while Sasan seemed baffled and Torfeau alone smirked at Bazz’s attempt at humour.

“Not the time, Cap,” Gaddison sighed.

“I beg to differ,” Bazz said. He leaned against the wall, sighing tiredly and shut his eyes. He drank more water when Torfeau pushed her flask into his hand. 

“These storms last for hours,” Yona fretted, looking at the sludge and rain continuing to pour. “We’ll be here for a while.”

“I guess now we wait,” Torfeau said.

Yuki looked at her from the corner of his eye, frowning. “You jinxed us,” he said.

“I did no such thing!”

“You so did.”

Gaddison sighed again, more loudly this time. Sasan crossed his legs and sat against the wall, prepared to wait it out.

Bazz gently tugged on Zelda’s sleeve. “I’m very happy to see you,” he said. “We’ve all been worried sick. The world’s gone mad again, Zelda. But I have to ask, do you know where Link went?” he asked. His eyes were only half open and he continued to carefully rehydrate himself.

Pinned under Yona and Bazz’s expectant gazes, Zelda and the others could only wince unhappily.

Well, they’d be stuck here for hours. No time to explain like the present.

“You’re not going to like this,” Zelda warned.

“My Domain is in uproar again,” Bazz said tiredly. “Try me.”

Haltingly, Zelda explained. Sometimes Gaddison jumped in with a remark. Yuki explained the state of Lookout Landing. Sasan told them all of the monsters and disasters he’d seen on the road. 

As Bazz slowly recovered, a sharpness returned to his eyes. He grabbed his spear and glared at the storm. 

“Ganondorf Dragmire, huh?” His eyes narrowed. “I’ll return the trouble he’s given us tenfold.”

Zelda didn’t doubt him. Bazz once faced down Calamity Ganon after all.

But it was hard to feel optimistic when the sludge storm continued to rage, when Link, Dorephan and Muzu were missing, and the Domain was surrounded by poison water.

“You said you heard Link?” Zelda asked him. “You’re sure?”

“Certain of it,” Bazz said. “He sounded exhausted, but I’m sure it was him.” His fingers tapped uneasily along his spear. “But I never saw him. When I turned the corner no one was there.”

And then the storm trapped him here.

A shiver ran down Zelda’s spine. Had she teleported Link after all? Had she unknowingly sent him here?

But if so, where did he go after that?

Chapter Text

“But we're running out of time. Oh, all the echoes in my mind cry. There's blood on your lies, the sky's open wide; there is nowhere for you to hide, the hunter's moon is shining. I'm running with the wolves tonight. I'm running with the wolves. I'm running with the wolves tonight.” - Running With The Wolves, Aurora

The hours passed slowly. Zelda showed everyone the pictures she’d taken on the Purah Pad: shots of the Great Sky Island, the island-dotted horizon, a duo of Steward Constructs, one of the huge, odd birds from the Great Sky Island, and her many, many pictures of the Wild Dragon.

“Oh, Mipha would have loved this,” Bazz said with a fond grin. He scooted closer to Zelda, never taking his eyes off the picture. “I can’t believe you saw him so close up.”

“Neither can I,” Zelda said. She smiled at the screen. “He’s not like the guardian dragons at all.”

She’d bring the Pad to Mipha’s statue when she could, and show Mipha the pictures. She’d tell her dear friend all about the Wild Dragon. 

Finally, the storm stopped. It slowly died down, turned into fine, misty rain and dots of sludge, and then ceased. The doors, at least, were not coated in sludge this time.

Torfeau opened the doors, peering outside cautiously. “All clear,” she said. “I don’t see any monsters. But watch your step, it’s a mess out here.”

They were all slow and careful. Bazz, still unsteady, had to lean against Gaddison. 

“The water is less contaminated thanks to Sidon,” Yona said. “We can safely swim down from here. But I must warn you, it does sting.”

“Whatever gets this one to Healer Celeste faster,” Gaddison said, holding Bazz tighter. He tried to protest (honestly, he was as bad as Link) but quickly fell silent under their stern glares. Even Sasan shook his head at Bazz.

Yuki nudged Zelda. “So, are you getting the map or am I?” he asked. She could see the excited gleam in his eye and how he kept glancing at the terminal, a small smile on his face.

Well, who was she to deny him?

“You can do it,” she said, handing him the Pad. “I’ll paraglide the normal way. Shall I take Ivy?”

Ivy easily jumped from Yuki’s shoulder to her own. Before she could even ask Yuki to be careful (though when was he ever?) he activated the terminal, all but leapt onto the launch pad and tapped his foot impatiently as the repurposed Guardian arms prepared him for launch.

Zelda sighed. “Yuki, be-”

And there he went. She could hear his excited cackles as he was launched high, high into the sky.

“I’ll stick to the ground and water, thanks,” Gaddison said, eyeing the tower warily. “Why did Doctor Purah even design them this way?”

“Because of Link and Yuki,” Bazz laughed. “And herself. She’s going to love throwing herself into the sky.”

It was a swift flight down to the Domain. Ivy hummed quietly on her shoulder, and Zelda kept worriedly glancing down at her friends as they swam down the waterfall and through the brown water. It wasn’t quite as murky here, but she still didn’t like the idea of her friends being anywhere near it.

But then all her attention was caught on the Domain itself.

Sludge dripped off the edges of the Domain, clinging to the railings. It coated the Great Zora Bridge almost entirely. The main plaza seemed to have recently been cleaned, but huge stains still clung to the ground. Sludge was splattered on the staircases, across the palace’s roof, and Zelda’s breath caught as she landed and got a good look at Mipha and Link’s statue. The statue was horribly stained, sludge piled up at the base of the plinth; sludge dripped and dribbled from their shoulders, from the Lightscale Trident and Master Sword. Their faces were murky and stained; not an inch of the statue was truly clean. 

Yuki landed just behind her and quietly said, “Aw, hell,” as he looked around. The Zora all leapt from the water below and hurried forward, with Gaddison still keeping a firm grip on Bazz.

“It’s awful, isn’t it?” Yona sighed, looking around sadly. “We try to clean in between storms, but our patients need clean water too. If we use our water sources to clean away the sludge, it’s less water for the ones who need it. Yet if we don’t clean in between storms…The entire Domain would be entirely covered in sludge and we’d all be trapped or dead.”

“I hope we brought enough water to make a difference,” Zelda said.

Yona’s smile was tired, but sweet. “Any water would be a big help,” she said.

Once upon a time, Labrynna and their neighbour, Holodrum, had been saved by a Hero. Link Hywel, called The Hero of Oracles and The Hero of Many in Yona’s homeland. In Hyrule, they called him The Hero of Light and Dark and the Hero of Legend. Sometimes that confused her; she’d also been told that the young boy who protected Hyrule during the Era of Decline and broke a sleeping curse on a past Princess Zelda was also called the Hero of Legend. 

Two Heroes having a title in common and extra titles to differentiate them was not nearly as confusing as trying to remember all the Queen Zeldas there had been.

Growing up, Yona had been fascinated by Hyrule. She was not royalty, but she was nobility; her family had close ties to their own royals and the royal Zoras of Hyrule, frequently acting as ambassadors for Labrynna. Their families had been friends for generations. She’d always thought the Domain was beautiful and yearned to see more of this gigantic, legendary land. Being so close to Mipha and Sidon just made Yona want to visit more. 

She’d been so nervous before Mipha and Link’s wedding. She’d never met Mipha’s fiance or her friends, the Champions, before. Yona remembered fiddling with her jewellery and sash, desperately hoping she looked presentable, hoping they’d like her. Her parents’ lectures about dignity and decorum echoed endlessly in her head.

Link Hywel was still revered in Labrynna and Holodrum. It was written that a pair of witches hoped to summon Calamity Ganon and used the two kingdoms as their base of operations. The Hero had saved two very powerful Oracles during his travels. 

As such, Yona had been especially nervous to meet Link Hallow. Mipha’s fiance, her childhood best friend, the newest Hero no less. Even her parents and siblings had momentarily seemed nervous for once.

Mipha was her friend and mentor. Yona dearly wanted Mipha’s beloved to like her. She’d been the Zora equivalent of a pre-teen at the time, fretting over every little detail, certain the world would end if she made a fool of herself.

Yona certainly hoped she was no longer as awkward (and internally dramatic) as she’d been as a child. But some things never changed: when she and Sidon discussed the proposal her parents put forward, she was happy. Sidon was one of her dearest friends. She knew he’d never mistreat her and she loved Hyrule. Sometimes she felt more at home here than in Labrynna. On the other hand, she’d been suddenly seized with fear that Sidon’s loved ones wouldn’t like her or welcome her. She knew how odd arranged marriages could seem to some people; she knew Sidon’s friends barely knew her. Dorephan cared for her and so did Muzu, but how was Yona to show Sidon’s friends that she cared about Sidon, not a crown? 

Sidon had saved the world. His friends, the Brigade, had taken down Calamity Ganon and ended a hundred years of terror. They’d avenged Mipha. How was Yona to compare with that? 

The Zora of Labrynna valued strength. Yona knew she didn’t match with her people’s idea of strength at all. Although a trained warrior, she preferred healing and diplomacy. Her parents (and most of the court) considered her very odd.

Could she have faced Calamity Ganon and not fainted in terror? She wasn’t sure about that.

“I just…I hope this goes well,” Yona admitted shyly to Chroma and Khira. They’d finally reached Hyrule. It would take three days to reach Zora’s Domain from here. She kept her voice low, so the guards and other servants accompanying them wouldn’t hear. “I hope Sidon still likes me.”

They were friends. Dear friends. She’d immediately come to visit when Ganon was gone, insisting on going to Hyrule right away despite her family’s protests, taking only Chroma and Khira with her. Was that strength? Bravery? Or was it foolish? 

You never know how to look after yourself, Mother always sighed. 

“It’s Sidon,” Chroma laughed. “And his friends were lovely when we last saw them. You’re worrying too much, my lady.”

“King Dorephan approves,” Khira said, smiling kindly. “Prince Sidon and yourself discussed this for a whole year, Lady Yona. He never would have agreed if he didn’t see a future with you.”

Yona smiled at her friends, feeling more at ease. Perhaps this wasn’t the love match she’d dreamed of as a child, but it was still a happy one. Marrying one of her best friends sounded perfect to her. Sidon understood her.

Yes, she felt much better.

Until a giggling Chroma said, “Besides, it’s his friends’ approval you really need. Especially Prince Link. Everyone knows when you want to be with someone, you need the Best Friend Approval. And it’s Sibling Approval too! Double approval needed.”

Yona paused, looking worriedly at Chroma. Her attendant continued to giggle while Khira looked like she wanted to slap Chroma.

“I think His Highness likes me,” Yona said, faltering, tugging anxiously on her sash. Prince Link had been nothing but kind when they last met…Six years ago. She’d come as a mere guest, to mourn Mipha and celebrate with Sidon, to pay her respects to Dorephan. Now she was coming as Sidon’s future bride.

Oh gods, Chroma was right. What if Link didn’t like her? What if the entire Brigade disapproved? What if Princess Zelda wanted to send her home? Did she have the authority to do that?

Yona did not want to go home.

“We are here to aid Lady Yona and reassure her,” Khira hissed, tugging on Chroma’s tail. “Not needlessly give her more cause to worry!”

“Everyone says Prince Link has a kind heart,” Yona said, trying to reassure herself. 

“As do you, my lady,” Khira said firmly. “All will be well.”

Yona had expected to spend her time here winning over Sidon’s subjects and adjusting to her new home and routine. She expected meetings with Dorephan’s council and the healers, where her talents truly shone. She expected to learn the Domain’s schedule, to make friends and allies, to simply spend her time with Sidon. She wanted to show everyone she could be a good Princess, a good Queen.

And it turned out her worrying had been for nothing. Everyone welcomed her warmly, with open arms. Dorephan still called her My dear girl, and Healer Celeste immediately took Yona under her wing, just as Mipha had done so long ago. 

When Yona left Labrynna, her King and Queen ordered her to remember she represented Labrynna. She was to be dignified and strong; she was not to make them look foolish or weak. The only reason they didn’t send a marriage offer to Hyrule was because they had no daughters. They looked at Yona the way they always did: with a hint of confusion, as if they could never quite understand her.

Her mother told her to behave. She told Yona to rely on Sidon, because he was a brave warrior, a saviour. Yona was to remember to follow his lead and not presume to lead in her own right. Her father told her to embrace Hyrule’s customs, but to remember Labrynna’s interests. Rather contradictory if you asked Yona. Her elder sister bade her farewell in an absent-minded way, twirling her trident, plainly wishing to be back at training. 

Her elder brother hugged her tightly, wished her good luck and quietly said, “You’ll be happy in Hyrule.”

Yona was happy here. She loved Zora’s Domain, she loved the entire region of Necluda. She hadn’t met all of Sidon’s friends: Riju, Yunobo, Teba and his family, and all of Sidon’s friends from Hudson Construction were still strangers to her. But she’d met Lady Paya and Lady Impa, Doctor Purah, Doctor Robbie and his family. And of course she knew the Zora, Link and Zelda, and Yuki.

No one thought being kind was a weakness here. No one rolled their eyes when she didn’t wield a weapon.

“Your parents are good diplomats,” Dorephan told her, not long before all this insanity started. “They are good negotiators. But I fear they underestimated your own abilities, my dear.”

Everyone was kind and welcoming. The Domain was already a home.

And now it was under threat. Yona would do anything to save it.

She led the way up the stairs, glancing back at Bazz. He was still unsteady. He needed rest and more water; he needed time to heal. It was a miracle no sludge had landed on him before he reached the Skyview Tower. 

“Bazz!” Seggin cried out. He hurried down the palace steps to his son’s side, helping Gaddison support him.

“I’m alright, Father,” Bazz said, but there was no hiding how exhausted the Captain truly was.

“Celeste and Lady Yona will be the judge of that,” Seggin said firmly. He inclined his head to Yona- and then spotted Zelda. “Your Highness! You’re alright.” The old veteran smiled at Zelda; it emphasised his age, how withered and wrinkled his scales were, but his smile was still kind and made him look far less intimidating. 

“Hello, Seggin,” Zelda said shyly. 

Seggin looked around, plainly expecting Link. Before he could ask, Yona jumped in.

“We’ll explain everything on the way to the infirmary,” she said.

Seggin nodded and kept a firm grasp on his son. Yona paused at the top of the stairs, looking down to the plaza, to Mipha and Link’s statue.

She wished Sidon would come down from Mipha Court. She hoped Rivan was keeping him safe.

Mipha, she prayed. Watch over us. We need all the well-wishes and protection we can get.

This was her new home. One day, she would be its Queen. She had a responsibility to protect the Domain and its people- more than that, she wanted to. She wanted to help more than anything.

And so she would. Nothing was going to stop her.

Zelda expected to be met with rage. Instead, when they entered the infirmary, people cried out at the sight of her, smiling broadly. Healer Celeste, an elderly woman with blue-green scales the colour of sea-glass, rushed to hug her. Tottika, looking very ill, still smiled and waved at her from his pool. 

She’d never seen the infirmary so full before. Dozens of Zora were unconscious, many of them crowded into the same healing pools. Some were awake and plainly in pain. Pinoa and Tie were both unconscious in their pools; healers, their hands glowing, were trying to rid their gills and fins of sludge. Capelo and Tona were free of sludge, but deeply asleep and their scales looked pale. Their breathing was raspy and slow. Mei was awake and gasping desperately as a trio of healers worked to remove the sludge from her; she was practically coated in it. Numian sat against the wall; although he didn’t have any sludge on him, he must have gotten caught in the acid rain, because he was covered with small burns and blisters. Another healer was helping him and the healer looked absolutely exhausted.

Everyone looked exhausted. 

Seggin and Celeste led Bazz away to a healing pool, shared with three other Zora. Despite Bazz’s protests that he was fine, he sighed in relief when he was lowered into the water.

“Gaddison,” he called tiredly. “You’re in charge.”

“Back to business,” Gaddison sighed. “Torfeau, go check on the barracks. Inform everyone that the Captain has taken ill, but I’ll be there shortly.”

“Yes, Ma’am.” Torfeau saluted her, bowed to Zelda and Yona, ruffled Yuki’s hair and rushed away.

“I’m going to find Finley,” Sasan said. He promised to let them know if Finley, Kodah or Kayden were unwell, and left.

“Princess,” Healer Celeste called out. “Yuki. What has happened? Where is Prince Link?”

Ivy cringed, perched on Yuki’s shoulder once more. Yuki, Zelda, Yona and Gaddison exchanged unhappy glances. Almost in tandem, they joined Celeste and Seggin at Bazz’s side.

They told them everything, careful to keep their voices down, lest the whole infirmary hear them.

“You must go to Prince Sidon,” Seggin said. “He’s still at Mipha Court.”

“What exactly is he doing up there?” Gaddison asked. Zelda emptied the Pad of their water supplies; the flasks and casks of water, the splash fruit and Chuchu jelly. Yona handed her sack of splash fruit to Celeste.

The elderly healer looked ready to weep in relief. Zelda saw a healer actually in tears once they spotted the supplies.

“He’s cleansing the water,” Seggin said. “Constantly. He’s the only reason the water around the Domain isn’t entirely sludge. And from Rivan’s reports, His Highness is frustrated that he can’t keep the water entirely clear; he gets it clean and then another storm starts.”

“He’s not taking breaks,” Zelda said grimly.

“No, Highness, he is not.”

Yona sighed unhappily. Zelda found herself taking Yona’s hand in reassurance. Yona gave their joined hands that vaguely startled glance again, but smiled at her and made no move to pull away.

Seggin explained the state of the guards to Gaddison, who looked more upset by the second. When they asked about Dorephan, Seggin could only shake his head, but- was Zelda imagining things? Or was Healer Celeste not quite looking at them?

“I’m sure His Majesty will return swiftly,” she said.

“But it’s not like King Dorephan to send no word for days,” Seggin argued. “It’s especially not like Muzu. I’m telling you, they’ve run into trouble.”

“I’ll find him,” Zelda promised.

Yona squeezed her hand. “We’ll find him,” she corrected. Zelda smiled at her. 

“Dumbass,” Yuki said fondly, flicking her forehead.

That was when Khira, Chroma, Alto and Vesper all burst in.

“You’re alright!” the quartet practically screamed. Even quiet, dignified Khira was practically bouncing with joy.

Zelda waited for rage. She waited for someone to blame her for Link’s absence.

Instead, as Khira lectured Yona about running off alone, Alto and Vesper beamed at her, and Alto promised to “acquire fruitcake” as soon as possible.

At times like these, Zelda desperately missed Mipha and Revali. Yona could easily swim up the waterfalls, but Zelda and Yuki would have to take the long walk up Ploymus Mountain. 

Five months ago, when Link was fighting a Lynel, the Lynel tore his Zora armour. He’d been inconsolable; Zelda hadn’t seen him have such a large panic attack in years. Link only calmed down when Yona sewed it back together, quickly fixing it until it was as good as new. 

So, Link could also swim up the waterfall if he was here. Zelda wished for Revali’s Gale, or for Mipha to carry her. Gaddison went to join the soldiers and guard the Domain; there’d been reports of monsters getting worryingly close. 

But before they made the climb, Zelda went rushing to find Aryll the horse.

Their personal stable, at the Domain’s entrance, just before the bridge, was still intact. Zelda found Tula and Laruta brushing Aryll’s mane and tail. The horse neighed at the sight of her and Zelda ran to her, flinging her arms around Aryll’s neck in a hug.

She was a sweet little thing, named for Link’s sister- though he hadn’t even known it at the time. Aryll was safe. It was one less worry on her mind. Link would be devastated if anything happened to her.

Reassured, Zelda left Aryll in Tula and Laruta’s care, hastening to meet Yona and Yuki. 

Yuki had plainly grabbed more weapons from his room: more knives, another sword, a bow and quiver of arrows. Yona carried a pale-blue travelling pack on her back, quietly explaining that it had bags of splash fruit and bottles of elixirs inside, which Celeste insisted Yona take to Sidon. To her amazement, Yona’s sword was strapped to her hip. It was a beautiful sword, shining silver, more like a rapier. Opals and moonstones decorated the hilt. Her hand kept wandering to it uncertainly. 

“It’ll be fine,” Zelda assured her. Yona smiled at her, but kept tapping anxiously at her sword. Zelda knew she had one, she’d even seen the sword before, but it was always just left on display in Yona’s room. Although decayed like the other weapons, it wasn’t as bad. Zelda supposed that made sense; the sword was normally kept behind glass.

Wait…

“The Lightscale Trident!” Zelda realised, dread rushing over her. Yuki froze, his head jerking to Yona.

“It’s okay,” Yona said quickly. “I’m not sure how- Link left it in its usual glass case, but…I can’t imagine only glass saved it from the gloom?”

But perhaps it did. Perhaps that simple protection actually made all the difference. Sometimes things simply didn’t have grand and mystical reasons. 

Zelda would like to think about it when she had the time to puzzle it out.

They began their long trek up the mountain. Zelda just couldn’t get over how hot and dry it was. She’d never seen the Domain like this; she’d never seen the region this dry. Puddles and shallow ponds usually dotted the hiking trails, but they were all dried up. The ones that remained were tainted, muddy brown and stinking. 

We’ll fix this, she promised herself. We will, of course we will.

She saw more ruins fall from the sky; chunks of sky islands or pillars perhaps. She saw unfamiliar monsters in the sky; she saw monster camps in the distance. Hyrule’s monster population hadn’t been so high since the Calamity’s defeat.

The blood moon, the monsters…Was the Demon King tied to Calamity Ganon somehow? People had worshipped the beast over the ages. Was he some sort of Calamity worshipping priest? An acolyte of Calamity Ganon? 

Ganondorf Dragmire. Truly, his parents must have had a sick sense of humour. Perhaps they worshipped the Calamity Ganon too. Perhaps they named their son in the demon’s honour. 

There were tales of Calamity Ganon possessing men, turning them into his avatars. Had he done that to the Demon King? Did the mummy carry a shard of the Calamity’s power?

Zelda wrote her thoughts into the Purah Pad as they walked. Yuki grabbed her and steered her around a puddle of sludge before she could walk into it. Her mind was full of possibilities and she didn’t like any of them. 

Was Ganondorf his birth name or had he chosen the name later in life? 

She wished Rauru was still here.

Finally, they reached the peak. Mipha Court. The beautiful park taking up the entire top of the mountain; a trio of pools took up the centre, forming the Zora sigil. Lilies- Mipha’s favourite flower- lined the bottom of the staircase leading to Mipha’s statue. The peculiar coral and anemone-like plants, unique to the Domain, were planted in pretty patterns across the grass. 

A Zonai shrine was at the cliff’s edge. A sky island wasn’t far from here and surprisingly low in the sky and smaller chunks of rock floated around it. How odd; it almost looked like a shark.

But there was Sidon and Rivan. Sidon stood in one of the pools, fighting to clean it. Sludge coated the ground and filled two of the pools; the water everywhere was deep brown. Mipha’s beautiful park stank of dead fish and monster blood thanks to the sludge. Sludge clung to the stairs and completely clogged the fountain. From here, Zelda could see something even worse.

Large portions of the sea were brown.

She faltered, staring in horror. How far did this poison spread? 

One patch was especially dark and large, spreading outward. How many fish had been killed? How much of the sea life was dead or ill?

“Sidon, you dumbass!” Yuki burst out, stomping ahead. “You’re gonna kill yourself!”

Indeed, Sidon looked dead on his feet. His scales were dry and dull, and Zelda could see how his hands trembled. His eyes lacked their usual sparkle and were heavy-lidded, like he was struggling to stay awake.

Regular exhaustion and magical exhaustion combined. 

Rivan didn’t look much better. He was leaning on his spear for support. When was the last time either of them took a break?

“Yuki!?” Sidon whirled around, though his hands continued to glow. The sludge and water continued to separate, and fresh water poured from Sidon’s palms. Trickles of fresh water were drawn from the air.

If Sidon and Rivan were surprised to see Yuki, it was nothing compared to their shock at seeing Zelda.

“Oh, thank goodness,” Rivan breathed. “We’ve been worried sick, Zel.”

Sidon stared at her. “Get over here right now,” he ordered. As soon as Zelda was in range, he scooped her up with one strong arm, easily depositing Zelda on his shoulder. She gave a startled laugh, clinging to Sidon for support.

“I am so happy to see you! Do you have any idea how worried I’ve been? How worried we’ve all been? What happened!?” Sidon was still cleaning the water as he babbled.

“It’s a long story,” Zelda sighed.

He gave her a deadpan look. “I have time,” he pointed out.

“You need rest, Sidon,” Zelda said sternly.

“You do,” Yona agreed, crossing her arms. “Preferably immediately.”

Sidon gave them guilty glances. Zelda, Yona, Yuki and Rivan were all staring at him, all equally stern and expectant.

But he didn’t give in. He simply said, “Tell me everything. And where in the world is Link? Surely he didn’t leave you alone?”

It broke Zelda’s heart. She and Link so rarely left each other’s sides; of course everyone who saw her immediately assumed it meant Link was safe too. Anyone who saw Link would expect it to mean Zelda was safe. They were a package deal: do not separate. 

For now, she let herself lean against Sidon, to let the mix of relief and sharp concern wash over her. He was safe, but he wasn’t well. 

“Alright,” she sighed. “I’ll explain.”

At the end of the explanation, Sidon and Rivan were silent. 

“We need to find Father,” Sidon said, biting his lip. All the while, he continued his work. The water of Mipha Court looked cleaner, though one pool was still covered in sludge. 

He gulped down a hearty elixir that Yona pressed into his hand, but still didn’t leave the pool. The murky water must have stung, just as Yona said it did, but he didn’t flinch. His eyes kept wandering ahead to the horizon, to the ocean; he looked more concerned each time he looked.

“We think it started out there,” he said quietly, tiredly. “The day of the Upheaval, there were great earthquakes and ruins falling down; there was a massive storm, but no sludge or acid rain. The very next day, Fronk and Ledo spotted the dark spot in the ocean from here. They’d come up to see if any repairs were needed after the storm and rushed straight home to tell Father. By the time we sent soldiers to investigate, the sludge had spread, almost to the shore. When they tried to swim to investigate, it clung to them, burned them.”

“Then the sludge storms started the day after that,” Yona said. “And the acid rain joined it soon after. Other than those storms, there’s been no rain at all.”

“King Dorephan joined the investigation,” Rivan said. “But we haven’t heard from him in days.”

“Bazz is certain he heard Link?” Sidon asked. Zelda, still perched on his shoulder, nodded.

“Then we must find him too,” Sidon said, eyes sparking with determination. “Link, Father, Muzu; we must ensure they’re safe.”

“Sidon…” Yona stepped forward, reaching for his hand. “You need rest. Please.”

He looked at her sadly, but he didn’t take her hand and he didn’t stop. Yona’s arm dropped limply to her side.

“Sidon,” Zelda said sternly. Sidon merely shook his head and set Zelda down.

“It’s bad enough when the storms hit,” he said, voice hoarse with exhaustion and dehydration. “But if I stop, the Domain will quickly be overcome. I can’t let that happen.”

Yona looked near tears, fidgeting anxiously with her sash. Zelda felt like screaming. Yuki looked like he was going to knock Sidon out- and poor Rivan looked close to collapse.

Zelda gently tugged Yuki aside. “Stay with Sidon,” she whispered. “Please. Rivan needs rest, he can’t protect Sidon like this. If that sludge monster shows up again, neither of them are in a position to defend themselves. And- well-”

Yuki didn’t look happy about it but his eyes narrowed thoughtfully. “You think I’ll knock Sidon out if I have to,” he said.

“...Yes.”

Yuki would do it with no guilt whatsoever, she knew that. He’d knock Sidon’s stubborn self out and help Rivan drag him to the infirmary if he had to. She watched Rivan gratefully gulp down the flask of water Yona gave him. She carefully laid out bags of splash fruit, and Sidon thanked her profusely, but still didn’t stop his work. 

“Please go home, my lady,” he said. “It’s not safe out here.”

Yona looked at him, still holding a bag of splash fruit. She hesitated, but she nodded and smiled gently.

“Of course,” she said. “I’ll head straight home, my lord.”

Rivan looked surprised, Yuki looked doubtful, and Zelda knew that voice. It was a tone she’d used so often before the Calamity.

It was the sweet, calm voice of someone about to break all the rules.

“Father was meant to be meeting with Jiahto,” Sidon told Zelda and Yuki. “Did Bazz mention him? Did Jiahto see anything?”

Bazz only said that he’d been searching for Dorepahn and that Jiahto was studying an altar of some sort. It didn’t sound like Jiahto had seen the King or Muzu.

But Bazz had been trapped for days. There was always the slim chance that Jiahto had heard from Dorephan in the meantime. Though he’d surely have sent word to the Domain if that was the case? No, Zelda didn’t think Jiahto knew anything.

Still, at least it was a place to start.

“Dunma’s guarding Jiahto at Toto Lake,” Rivan said. “The earthquakes caused a section of the cliff to fall apart, revealing an altar.” He sat heavily at the edge of a pool and Yuki took up Rivan’s position, dual swords in both hands. 

“You’re not going with Zelda?” Sidon asked him worriedly.

Yuki grinned sharply, all teeth. “Someone’s gotta keep an eye on you,” he said.

Rivan sighed in relief, lying down entirely. Sidon had the good sense to look afraid. He looked pleadingly at Zelda, but she only smiled brightly. Yona giggled outright; she was bent over her pack and Zelda could see two elixirs and a bag of splash fruit still hidden inside.

“Good luck, darling,” Yona said, not quite able to hide her smirk.

Sidon was still looking warily at Yuki.

“Thank you, Yona,” he said. “I have a feeling I’ll need it.”

The two girls paused halfway down the path.

“So,” Yona said brightly. “Onward to Toto Lake?”

Zelda grinned at her, adjusting her bow. “Yes,” she said. “Let’s go.”

As they left, Zelda swore she heard Sidon yelp. She imagined Yuki was already slapping him.

“Yuki is…Well, Muzu calls him feral,” Yona said. 

“Oh, we all do,” Zelda assured her, waving it off.

“Quite. But I think you made the right call there. If anyone can intimidate Sidon in Link’s absence, it’s usually Bazz, Yuki or King Dorephan.”

Zelda grinned at her. “And Impa,” she said. “Don’t forget Impa.”

The two of them were suddenly bent over laughing, though there was nothing truly funny about any of this. Stress relief, Zelda supposed. It was either laugh or cry, and she didn’t imagine Yona wanted to cry any more than Zelda did.

Still giggling somewhat hysterically, Yona shyly linked her arm with Zelda’s. Grinning, Zelda tugged her closer so they were truly walking side by side.

“Sidon’s going to lose his mind,” she said. “When he realises you didn’t go home.”

Yona held her head high, her eyes full of fiery determination.

“I will go home when he does,” Yona said, every inch the future Queen. “I will rest when our home is safe.”

When their hysterical giggles finally stopped, they moved cautiously, forever on the lookout for monsters. Zelda was especially worried about the sludge monster, but there was no sign of it.

Zelda killed three Chuchus and they collected the jelly. Yona scaled a fallen Zonai ruin to pluck more splash fruit from its trees, and she also collected an armful of the warm, glowing gold flowers.

“I’ve never seen anything like them,” Zelda murmured as she stored their findings in the Purah Pad. “They radiate their own heat, but they’re nothing like ice fruit or fire fruit. It feels almost like…Like sunlight.”

“Do you think they’re medicinal?” Yona asked, looking very curious indeed. Ever the healer, on the lookout for new medicine.

“Perhaps,” Zelda said. They smelled lovely, sweet as honey, as striking as an entire flower garden on a warm summer’s evening. “I think it’s time I brush up on my botany.”

If she had time tonight, she’d happily study these flowers. If she didn’t have time, she’d make time. 

They reached Toto Lake without incident. Dunma cried out at the sight of them; she jerked forward like she wanted to run to them, but stayed at her post. Jiahto, carrying a large blue stone (a slate?) grinned broadly.

“Princess Zelda, safe and sound!” he said. “I might have known. You’re a stubborn one. Lady Yona, it’s good to see you’re well.”

“And you too, sir,” Yona said. “How is your investigation going?” 

“Quite well! Dunma and I have nearly completed the slate.”

“Completed?” Zelda asked.

“Ah, well, it was shattered when we found it. The earthquake must have done it. Hardly a surprise considering how old it seems to be. Many, many millennia old, let’s just say that for now.” Jiahto happily walked to the altar, reaching up to slide the slate into place. A massive blue slate took up the entire back wall. A shrine to Lord Jabu-Jabu took up most of the altar. Zelda could see evidence of pillars sticking out of the earth.

“Is Father alright?” Dunma whispered to Zelda.

“He’s okay,” Zelda reassured her. “Just tired. Yuki’s taken over guarding Sidon so he can rest.”

Dunma smiled in relief. Before she could say anything else, Jiahto gave a triumphant shout.

“I was right!” He was practically dancing in place. “Indeed, I was right! It’s a riddle! Ah, look at it; Ancient Zora script is so elegant, is it not? Notice how it curls, almost like waves on the ocean.”

“What does it say?” Yona asked. They all crowded around, peering curiously, though Jiahto was the only one who could read it. The elderly historian cleared his throat and read the riddle.

“Stand upon the land of the sky fish and behold its lofty view. Among the floating rocks you see, a droplet waits for you. 

Through this droplet shoot an arrow with the mark of the King. Do this task and you shall reveal a most wondrous thing. 

Deep you go, and deeper still. Dangers await, hope to instill.

Behold the watery road’s resting spot with your own two eyes; that which connects the Zora to the people of the skies. 

Hear my voice, hear my plea. Find me now and fulfill your destiny.” 

They were silent. Jiahto was beaming with joy, rubbing his hands together in sheer glee.

“Marvelous!” he declared. “What a find!”

“The people of the skies?” Dunma tilted her head, frowning.

“The Zonai!” Zelda blurted out. The others turned to stare at her, but Zelda stepped closer to the altar. Before the statue of Lord Jabu-Jabu was an offering bowl, but it wasn’t of Zora design: no, those geometric shapes and dragon scales were Zonai. 

“The Zonai?” Yona asked. “Not the Rito?”

“I’m sure of it,” Zelda said. “King Rauru told me to find the remaining sacred stones; powerful artefacts that amplify magic. I’d bet a million rupees that Rauru’s Sage of Water left this behind.”

“King Rauru?” Jiahto asked. “Pardon me, Princess, but you’ve lost me.”

So Zelda was forced to explain everything again. She was already tired of it. Every time she explained, she thought of Link falling into the dark.

“Oh,” Jiahto said quietly at the end. He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “Truthfully, I assumed that if His Highness was not with you, he was with Prince Sidon or in the infirmary.”

Dunma broke decorum and slapped her forehead. Jiahto ignored her, studying the slate again.

“The land of the sky fish,” he said thoughtfully. “Hm…Well, I must admit, I haven’t a clue what that is. But the mark of the King…Perhaps King Dorephan or Prince Sidon know what it is? Has anyone heard back from His Majesty?”

“No,” Zelda was forced to admit. “Sidon was hoping you knew where he went.”

“I’m afraid not,” Jiahto said, frowning, all joy gone and replaced with worry. “I last spoke with King Dorephan when he sent me on this investigation. Lord Muzu…I saw him the day he and King Dorephan set out to investigate the sludge. Apart from that, I’m afraid I am as clueless as anyone else, my ladies.”

“They’d have to stick to easy paths,” Yona said. She began to pace, tapping her fingers together. “Muzu is not a warrior- and forgive my bluntness, but they are both elderly men. If they’d been caught in the sludge, one of our patrols would have found them by now, so…” She stopped pacing, fists clenched. “So they must not be outside. There’s dozens of caves around here, old and new alike. They may have gotten trapped in one, or if one of them was injured, they could have decided to rest in one.”

Zelda was certain that Yona was onto something.

“No matter how ill or injured Muzu was, he’d put Dorephan first,” she added. “He’d risk life and limb to get Dorephan help. And it’s the same for Dorephan; Muzu is his best friend. Dorephan could be on death’s doorstep and he’d insist on fetching help for Muzu.”

“But surely if they’d gone to get help, everyone would know?” Dunma asked, brows furrowed. “The Domain would be in uproar.”

“Exactly!” Yona snapped her fingers, eyes bright as she put the pieces together. “Everyone would panic. Both of them would want to avoid that, especially at a time like this. They’d want discretion.”

“So they could both be stuck in a cave with no way out on their own, or they already could have help,” Zelda said. “And if that’s the case, they’d need someone discreet. Someone who won’t break a vow of silence.”

Zelda and Yona whirled to face each other, both of them figuring it out at the same moment.

“Healer Celeste!”

Zelda went through a phase of reading nothing but mystery novels when she was thirteen. She devoured tales of Sheikah spies tailing Hyrule’s enemies, and novels of gritty, sullen protagonists (usually young men with a dark past) solving impossible murders and kidnappings.

Tailing Healer Celeste was not quite the same thing.

Zelda had to sneak back to her room just to fetch her own Sheikah gear and Yona sent Khira to find a sneaky elixir for her. If Khira thought the order was odd, she didn’t demand answers. Zelda was just glad they ran into Khira and not Chroma; as lovely as Chroma was, she was just too loud and giddy to maintain discretion. 

Funnily enough, Yuki would have been the best person for this particular job. He was ex-Yiga and a pro sneak. Zelda tried to emulate his movements as they followed Celeste.

She left the palace, forever glancing over her shoulder. She carried a large pack, which Zelda was certain was full of medical supplies.

If their suspicions were wrong, this would all be a huge waste of time. But Celeste was the Domain’s top healer, utterly loyal, and she alone hadn’t seemed totally panicked about Dorephan’s continued absence. 

Either she knew something or she was secretly a very shady person. 

Out of the Domain, to Mikau Lake. Celeste hesitated, then jumped into the water (almost entirely clear now; Sidon must still be at work) and swam into the waterfall. 

“We do have an emergency shelter,” Mipha told her. “But Father doesn’t like it. It’s not big enough to fit everyone from the Domain, you see. Only the royal family and some of the nobility- they’d expect to be chosen first. Father wants to expand it, so it’s big enough for everyone, like the Gerudo shelter.”

“Oh,” Zelda whispered, wide-eyed. “That’s it, isn’t it?”

“What’s it?” Yona asked.

“The emergency shelter.” Zelda hurried forward and walked into the water. “This must be it.”

Even the water felt too warm. They all but leapt through the waterfall in their hurry to follow Celeste. Zelda stumbled, losing her footing and Yona caught her. They stood on a small patch of land and, before them, was a dim tunnel, plainly manmade; it was too circular, too perfect to be natural.

“Let’s go find our King,” Yona said.

They had to walk carefully; the tunnel was tall and wide, but slippery. Even Yona seemed thrown off balance for a moment. Far, far back, they found a staircase cut into the rock, leading down, down, down. The way was lined with luminous stones and freshly lit torches. Oh yes, this place had seen recent use.

They continued in silence, moving carefully. The stairs had no railings, only the walls. One false step and they’d go tumbling.

Zelda could still hear the waterfall. As they descended, she was certain she could hear more rushing water.

Finally, they emerged into a large, high-ceilinged chamber. It was a chamber full of water; the platform and walkway were made of luminous stone, just like the rest of the Domain. There were beautifully carved arches and pillars, a few sleeping pools here and there. The water all had a faintly brown tinge; as Zelda watched, it slowly vanished as more fresh water poured in; waterfalls coursed down the walls, fed by the rivers up above no doubt, likely coming from Lulu Lake. Sidon was unknowingly cleansing this emergency shelter too.

And there, laying limply in a pool of water as Healer Celeste tried to help him was King Dorephan himself.

Zelda gasped, unable to hold it back. He looked dreadful. Sludge clung to him in large patches and grey burns were scattered across his scales. His colours were all dull, with a grey tinge. Dorephan looked half dead.

“My dear girls…” Dorephan’s voice was little more than a pained whisper. “Zelda? Child, is that truly you?”

“King Dorephan!” Zelda gasped, running forward with Yona. No, no, not Dorephan. Not Dorephan, who had always been so kind. Wise, brave, big-hearted King Dorephan. He’d always seemed so indestructible, but now…

Now he lay in a bed of water (clear water, thank goodness), and that foul sludge was dangerously close to his gills.. The smell of it permeated the air; sharp, rotten and burning. 

“Your Majesty!” Yona’s expression was frantic as she immediately got to work on trying to heal the King. Healer Celeste looked at them both guiltily, but thankfully didn’t cease her efforts to help Dorephan.

“Princess Zelda!?” Muzu stared at her like she was a ghost. Zelda managed a weak, shaking smile.

“Hello, Muzu,” she said.

Muzu continued to stare. She expected him to berate her, to demand Link’s whereabouts, to rage about the state of the Domain.

Instead, Muzu marched forward and pulled her into a hug. Zelda froze, lightheaded with sheer shock. Muzu had warmed up to her, yes. They spent many hours debating their favourite literature. But he’d certainly never hugged her. Muzu so rarely hugged anyone; he simply was not a demonstrative person.

Before she could return the embrace, Muzu stepped back, though his hands stayed on her shoulders. He looked her over for injuries and gave a sharp, satisfied nod when he saw none.

“Good,” he said gruffly. “Then you and Prince Link are both safe.”

“Link is here?” Zelda demanded. Relief coursed through her and she had to lean against Dorephan’s sickbed, lest she collapse entirely. Of course Link would find Dorephan!

“Then where is he?” Yona asked, looking around this strange sanctum, as if she expected Link to jump out of the shadows. Her hands continued to glow, but Dorephan did not appear any better.

“That…that is the problem…” Dorephan wheezed. “We do not know where he went.” 

Dread crashed down on Zelda once more.

“W-what do you mean?” she stammered.

“His Majesty and I were investigating the sludge,” Muzu said with a sigh. He stood beside Zelda, and he really must have been exhausted to lean so casually with her. “We’re certain the source of the sludge lies under the ocean somewhere. We were hoping to find a clean enough path in the water. But while we were still up in the hills, we heard Link scream.”

“Scream?” Zelda shot up straight, heart pounding. “What happened?”

“There was…a beast…” Dorephan rasped. “A great monster made of sludge. It looked like a Lynel. My boy…He was unarmed. His arm was burned, the…the s-strangest burns I’d ever seen…”

“King Dorephan bravely faced the beast,” Muzu said, looking at his King sadly, fondly. “And this was the result. When we turned around, Prince Link was no longer there.”

“That’s part of what I wanted to discuss with you, my lord,” Healer Celeste said. “Princess Zelda says that Prince Link vanished under the castle.”

Something about this wasn’t right. Zelda tugged on her hair, trying to puzzle it out. Something was nagging at her. Something Dorephan said.

“Link was unarmed?” she repeated, frowning. “That can’t be right. I sent Fi to him. When did this take place?”

“Five days ago,” Muzu said.

Fi vanished three days ago. Very well, it seemed this happened before she sent Fi. 

Wait a Goddess damned minute! Zelda had spent three days in the sky and three in Lookout Landing. At least, she'd been awake for three days. When exactly did Link leave the Temple of Time? 

“But Link and I were both in the sky!” Zelda blurted out. She rushed to explain the events of the Great Sky Island, everything Rauru and Robin told her. “I don’t know when exactly he left, I admit, but Link would never go anywhere unarmed, Fi or no Fi! I don’t understand.” But Robin especially made it sound like Link had been in the sky for quite some time.

Yona was frowning. “Majesty, you said Link’s arm was burned?”

Dorephan nodded tiredly.

“Great red burns,” Muzu confirmed. “Lined with grey.”

“That’s not right either,” Zelda said. “Link’s arm…It was entirely withered when I saw him at the castle! Yuki, Torfeau and Gaddison all saw him too.”

“Precisely,” Yona said. Hers and Celeste’s combined abilities were slowly chipping away at the sludge on Dorephan. Yona was frowning, eyes narrowed in concentration. “How did Link get up to a floating castle? How would he survive in an empty castle with no food or water? Especially if his arm deteriorated so quickly.”

Yona had a point. How did Link get up there? How long had he been there? He’d struggled to even walk. 

Of course Link would try to come home, but wouldn’t he stop to let Purah and everyone else at Lookout Landing know he was okay first?

He was stubborn about accepting help, but he wasn’t stupid. Link would quickly seek out aid for his burned arm, especially with a spreading infection. 

No, this wasn’t right. This wasn’t right at all. What was Link thinking? Where had he gone? If his arm was indeed getting worse, he couldn’t have gone far.

Had Zelda teleported him or not? She wished she could be sure. But even if she had subconsciously sent Link to safety…Where else would she send him but home?

“So he is still missing,” Muzu said with quiet devastation. 

Zelda felt like she’d been thrown right back to square one.

After Celeste and Yona did their work, Dorephan drifted to sleep. His breathing sounded steadier. 

“It doesn’t add up,” Zelda muttered, tugging on her hair. “The timeline doesn’t add up. I just wish I knew when exactly Link left the temple.”

Yona explained Jiahto’s find. Healer Celeste looked perfectly lost, but Muzu looked curious.

“The mark of the King?” he repeated. “I’m afraid I do not know, my lady. But I’m sure King Dorephan will be happy to help.”

Unless the mark of the King was so ancient that it was entirely lost. Zelda couldn’t push the despondent thought away. It was hard to feel optimistic as her worry for Link took over.

When did he leave the temple? He’d never travel unarmed. But the weapons had all been decayed, so perhaps his broke? Still…Not even a shield? That wasn’t like him at all. Had the burns completely addled his mind? 

Where was he?

When Dorephan woke up, there was some light back in his eyes. 

“The mark of the King?” He gave them that familiar, cheerful grin, though he still looked terribly ill. “Ho, ho! There’s an…An old phrase. It’s right here on my head.”

“Your crown?” Yona asked, baffled. Zelda felt similarly confused. They could hardly shoot Dorephan’s crown on an arrow!

“No, my dear girl. It’s simply one of my scales.”

Zelda wasn’t sure what she’d expected, but it certainly wasn’t this.

Dorephan plucked five scales from his forehead. They were huge things, larger than Zelda’s hand; she had to hold them in both hands.

“Scales were used in ancient ceremonies,” Dorephan explained, yawning. His voice was still hoarse. “Many…Rites and rituals…An old custom, v-very old. You say this will lead to a clue? To stop the sludge?”

“We hope so,” Zelda said, holding the scales tightly. 

“Then proceed carefully, my dear.” Dorephan reached out and gently patted the top of her head with a single finger. “Both of you. You’re too precious to lose.”

Zelda felt like crying. Yona appeared similarly emotional.

“Tell Sidon not to worry about me,” Dorephan rasped. “Tell him to get some rest, for pity’s sake. And when he has, go forth and do what must be done. I have faith in you all, as I always have.”

Zelda felt six inches tall when they left the emergency shelter- the Pristine Sanctum, according to Muzu. 

Yona was mumbling the riddle to herself. “The land of the sky fish…” She sat on a rock, tapping her foot. “The people of the sky…Zelda, could there be a sky island shaped like a fish?”

“I saw one!” Zelda remembered in a flash. “Right near Mipha Court. Come on!”

She grabbed Yona’s hand and they ran for it. The sun had entirely set now. They’d been at this all day, rushing here, there and everywhere, not to mention the hours trapped in the Skyview Tower.

“You don’t have a paraglider,” Zelda said. “But I’m certain I can teleport us both.”

“Certain?” Yona teased, smirking.

“Well. Mostly certain. We’ll have to experiment a bit.”

Yona only laughed, apparently at ease with the idea of Zelda experimenting with goddess magic.

They raced into Mipha Court. Rivan, fast asleep in one of the pools, jerked awake, sputtering, as they splashed through the water.

“Good news?” Yuki asked, eyebrows raised. Sidon gaped at them.

“Maybe!” Zelda said. “We have a clue!”

“Y-Yona!” Sidon’s trembling arms lowered. “You-”

“I’ll be right back, Sidon!” Yona practically sang. They must have looked like mad women, racing to the cliff’s edge.

“Ladies!” Rivan gasped.

Zelda jerked to a halt, holding Yona’s hand. She stared up at the sky island, the one shaped like a shark. She closed her eyes, concentrating on here to there, on the warmth of Yona’s hand in hers.

Light encased them in a flash and they were both whisked away.

In the blink of an eye, they were on the sky island.

“That…was fun!” Yona giggled, looking over the edge. “Oh my goodness, I never imagined being in the sky!”

Zelda beamed at her, not quite able to believe it worked so smoothly. Old instinct, she supposed. Weaker magic or not, teleporting two people was easier than teleporting a whole group of the living and dead alike.

“Let’s find that droplet,” she said.

At first it was frustrating. Even this island had puddles of sludge and they skirted around them gingerly, both of them disgusted by the smell. There was nothing shaped like a droplet. Only floating rocks.

Among the floating rocks you see, a droplet waits for you. 

Zelda paced the island, staring at the rocks. And then it happened; as she passed, a cluster of floating rocks formed a teardrop shape. A perception puzzle! She moved left and the illusion was lost. She stood before it and it reformed.

“Yona!” she called. “Yona, I found it!”

Yona rushed over, beaming. “Ooh, yes!” she cried, clapping her hands. 

Zelda summoned one of Dorephan’s scales, fumbling for an arrow. She started in surprise when Yona tore a piece of her sash to attach the scale and arrow together. But she smiled gratefully and tied them together, and took aim.

She let the arrow fly through the floating droplet. There was a ripple of light; it appeared quickly, spreading across the empty space inside the droplet, like ripples on a pond. The light swiftly followed the arrow; it was a small streak of blue light across the sky, aiming towards the reservoir. 

The light landed in the centre of the reservoir, where Vah Ruta once stood. It was like watching a falling star.

They knew when it landed, because there was suddenly a gigantic column of watery light shooting out of the reservoir. It was constantly moving in waves and curves, up into the sky.

“Well,” Yona said, hands on her hips. “I think it is safe to say we’ve found what we need.”

Zelda put her bow on her back, grinning broadly. Finally, something was going right! They were getting somewhere.”

“Let’s tell Sidon what’s happened,” she said. “We need to tell him about Dorephan and Link.”

Behold its lofty view…

As they left, Zelda noticed one last thing: the sky fish island faced the ocean.

They landed in Mipha Court with a burst of light to find a surprise: Khira and Chroma had arrived. Sidon had finally left the pool and he stood with his arms crossed, frowning at Yona and Zelda.

“Are you two insane!?” he snapped. “You’ve been running around alone all day? It’s far too dangerous, anything could have happened!”

Yona shrugged, head held high. “We wouldn’t have been alone if you had accompanied us after some rest.”

Sidon outright glared. Yona put her hands on her hips, a challenging look on her face.

“You haven’t rested properly since this started,” she said. “You’ve barely eaten or slept- Sidon, look at yourself! You’re magically exhausted, you’re going to hurt yourself! Or worse. I can’t- you need to look after yourself. You…You haven’t been acting like yourself.” The annoyance slid off her face, the usual concern crept back in. “Sidon, please just talk to me.”

“I’m fine,” he said, but he didn’t meet her eyes. He didn’t meet anyone’s gaze at all. “You need to go home. All of you, in fact.”

“Oh fuck off,” Yuki snapped. Khira gave a mortified gasp at his language, but no one budged.

“She’s right, Sidon,” Zelda said. “You need rest. You’ll collapse at this rate!”

Yona marched forward and took Sidon’s hand. She didn’t let him pull away.

“I’m worried about you, you sweet fool,” she said softly. “I know how scary this all is; we’re all frightened. But please don’t push us away.”

“I just…” Sidon trailed off uncertainly. 

Yona bit her lip. For a moment, she looked truly frightened, but she took the plunge and asked, “Is this about Mipha?”

Sidon froze. Everyone did. 

Zelda could just barely see the outline of Mipha’s statue from here, yet she could feel that ever-benevolent gaze boring into her, pinning her to the spot.

Sidon’s head jerked towards the stairs, towards Mipha’s statue- and that was answer enough.

“Oh, Sidon, darling,” Zelda whispered.

Gently, cautiously, Yona hugged him. Sidon didn’t pull away.

“Sidon, I-”

A great roar cut Yona off. The ground trembled as sludge suddenly began to soak through the grass. Chroma screamed, Rivan slid into a battle stance. Even Yona drew her sword.

At first, Zelda thought it was a strange tube of sludge. But no. The thing opened its mouth, spewing out more sludge. It had a round, purple tongue and rows upon rows of teeth in its round mouth.

It was made of sludge, but it matched the old illustrations of extinct monsters: a Like-Like. It rained sludge down on them and Zelda clapped her hands together, summoning a shield of light. The sludge dissolved on impact.

The beast immediately turned its attention to the pools and to Sidon.

“The water!” Sidon cried out as he dodged the attack.

“We’ve got it covered!” Yona ran to the pools with Khira and Chroma. “You focus on killing that thing! Let us worry about the Domain, Sidon.” She stopped at the pool’s edge and smiled at him. “We’re in this together.”

Sidon finally grinned as he dodged the next splatter of sludge.

“Right as always, my lady! I trust you.”

“Even when I’m wrong, I’m right,” Yona teased with a wink. She and her attendants joined hands and water burst from them, swirling around them and pouring into the pools. 

“Zelda, Yuki, Rivan!” Sidon slashed his trident through the air and a wave of water soared at the beast. “Let’s kill this interloper!”

“Finally, something I’m good at,” Yuki said with a vicious grin. Zelda jammed a splash fruit onto her next arrow and let it go. It hit the beast in the mouth and it jerked back, twisting sideways- right into Sidon’s next wave.

It sank into the ground and reappeared right behind Rivan, who spun around and jammed his spear into its mouth. Sludge dribbled down his spear and to his hands; he screamed in pain but didn’t let go, forcing his spear further down the Like-Like’s throat. Yuki leapt into the air, landing on its head and jamming both swords into the monster. Zelda wrapped a whip of light around it, amazed at how easily her magic came to her.

“Get away from it!” she shouted.

Her friends leapt away. The beast screamed as it burned and sizzled in her grasp. It spewed a fountain of sludge all around itself, coating the ground; daggers of sludge soared through the air, splashing off Yona, Khira and Chroma’s water, their great fountain. Zelda tugged sharply on the light whip and the beast was sent flying through the air. It landed in a heap, sludge melting from it. It looked much smaller and smoke poured from it.

Sidon raised his hands into the air and water came down in a great torrent. It wrapped around the Like-Like, squeezing tighter and tighter. Drowning it, trying to crush it.

The sludge washed away, revealing a-

“An Octorok!?” Sidon cried. His eyes narrowed in rage and insult. “All this from a blasted Octorok!?”

It was the strangest Octorok that Zelda had ever seen. At least as tall as her, it was mostly head and very little body. It had spindly limbs (since when did Octoroks have limbs!?) and bulbous eyes, a pursed mouth. It was purple and veiny, a disgusting little creature.

It shrieked within the water, spewing more sludge. Although most of it was smothered and washed away immediately, a spear of sludge managed to escape the water, aiming at Sidon’s head.

He jumped away, but his concentration broke. The water burst and fell away, and the Octorok fell to the ground. 

Yona, wielding her sword, ran forward as the Octorok lunged for Sidon, forming itself into a sludge-coated Lizalfo.

Water poured from the opals on her sword as she stood between Sidon and the beast. She looked terrified but furious. She slashed her sword through the air and the water shot at the Octorok, cutting into it like knives. Sidon immediately pushed Yona behind him, trident at the ready. With a furious shout, he lunged for the monster.

Zelda, Yuki and Rivan jumped forward together. Yuki with his blades, Rivan with his spear, Zelda with her magic. 

Sidon, Zelda, Yuki and Rivan all attacked together, meeting the Octorok in a massive clash. Light and water mingled together, exploding around the Octorok. The force of it knocked them all backwards.

The Octorok’s disguise fell away. It staggered away from them, towards the cliff’s edge. Black blood poured from the wounds Yuki and Rivan gave it; blood poured from its mouth and down its back and head. Burns sizzled across its skin, courtesy of Zelda. It sputtered and coughed, water coating it; when it tried to summon more sludge, it failed.

Sidon stalked forward, full of fury- but the beast snarled at him and, to Zelda’s shock, jumped from the cliff.

They all ran to the cliff’s edge, Khira and Chroma included, and looked at the dark ocean below. The waves crashed, the water swelled, and there was no sign of the monster.

“Since when can Octoroks do that!?” Chroma asked hysterically.

“They can’t,” Sidon said, glaring at the ocean. “Whatever that thing is, it’s not normal.” He looked at Zelda. “The Demon King?” he asked.

“I’d say so,” Zelda sighed.

Sidon nodded. “Then that means we’re on the right track,” he said, strapping his trident to his back. “He’s trying to stop us.”

“He’s out there somewhere,” Zelda said, looking at the ocean, the murk and sludge. “He’s watching us.”

“Then I’ll give him one hell of a show,” Sidon snarled. He turned to Yona. “And you- you-” His fury melted away and he pulled Yona into a bone-crushing hug. “If anything happened to you, I…I’m so glad you’re alright.”

“I am,” Yona promised, returning the embrace. She looked relieved. “I’m not going anywhere, Sidon. I promise. What did I say before? We’re in this together.”

Chapter Text

“We commit the sins again and then our sons and daughters pay. Our tainted history is playing on repeat, but we could change it if we stand up strong and take the lead. When I was younger, I was named a generation unafraid. For the heirs to come, be brave. And meet me on the battlefield, even on the darkest night, I will be your sword and shield, your camouflage and you will be mine. Echoes of the shots ring out. We may be the first to fall. Everything could stay the same or we could change it all.”  - Battlefield, SVRCINA

The touching moment between Sidon and Yona ended abruptly; Rivan dropped his spear with a pained groan, doubling over. His hands were coated in sludge; it dribbled down his arms and Zelda could smell his scales and flesh burning.

“Rivan!” Sidon ran to his side. Yona, Chroma and Khira hurried after him, all three of them immediately trying to heal Rivan.

“We must get you to the infirmary, my friend,” Sidon fretted, a protective arm around Rivan.

“And we must get you to your sleeping pool, Highness,” Rivan said, hissing in pain. He tried to clench one hand and yelped. Yona gave him a stern frown.

“No moving,” she ordered, albeit gently. “Come now, Rivan. We’ll have you right as rain in no time, I promise.”

Sidon looked worriedly at the water. Zelda clenched her fists, prepared to drag him if need be. Yuki drew himself up, a hand on the hilt of his sword. He certainly looked ready to knock Sidon out, just as Zelda suspected.

Perhaps Khira realised it, because she quickly spoke up. “Chroma and I will continue your work on the water, Your Highness. At least for tonight. We can manage that much.”

“We can?” Chroma blinked. Khira elbowed her and Chroma quickly nodded, saying, “Yes, yep, uh-huh! We can.”

Sidon smiled weakly. Whether it was exhaustion getting the best of him, Rivan’s injuries or the mention of Mipha, Zelda couldn’t say; but whatever it was, he didn’t argue. He followed them back to the Domain, while Khira and Chroma took up his position.

“Be careful,” Yona told them. “Please.”

“Don’t worry about us, my lady!” Chroma saluted her, beaming. “We’ll be fine.”

Sidon gently nudged Zelda as they left Mipha Court. “My father,” he said. “Have you found him?”

Zelda sighed and took his hand. Yona glanced back at them, her glowing hands still trying to heal Rivan as they walked.

“He’s been injured,” Zelda said. “But Healer Celeste and Muzu are looking after him. Let me explain.”

Sidon could not sleep. His father lay injured in the Pristine Sanctum. His brother was missing. Their Domain was in utter disarray. So many of his people were injured, and he thanked every deity he knew that no one had been killed.

His father could have been killed.

Zelda and Yona had been rushing around alone all day, and it made Sidon’s heart race. Yona was right; he was thinking about Mipha. And to tell the truth, it hadn’t even been a conscious thing. Until Yona said her name, Sidon hadn’t even realised what had him so panicked, not really. A part of him had been surprised at himself these last two weeks; staying in one spot and not joining the search wasn’t like him. Although Sidon was protective, he’d like to think he wasn’t suffocating. He didn’t doubt Yona or Zelda, or any of his family’s abilities to protect themselves. So then why…

Is this about Mipha?

Indeed it was. He’d been a child during the Calamity. He couldn’t protect Mipha. He knew, of course, that no one could. No one could have broken into Vah Ruta to save her, no matter how hard they tried- and oh, how they tried. Mipha had been doomed as soon as she set foot in her Divine Beast. 

He’d travelled all of Hyrule, fought numerous monsters of all sorts; he’d fought Yiga Clan members, traversed snowy mountains and the harsh desert. He’d fought Calamity Ganon himself. And Sidon thought he was fine. Truly. Until the Upheaval began, he was happy. Mipha’s spirit had passed on peacefully, Ganon’s victims were avenged; peace had been restored and they were rebuilding.

Then the ruins fell, the sludge storms started. Link and Zelda vanished. 

It was happening again. 

What if Sidon couldn’t stop it?

But he must. He must stop it. 

He couldn’t wrap his family in blankets and lock them in their homes. He must trust them as he always had. He must stand at their side and protect their home. Protect Hyrule. 

They would stop the sludge. Father and all those injured would be well again. Their waters would be clear and safe once more. They would find Link and bring him home. They would stand together and fight the Demon King.

If they could kill Calamity Ganon, they could surely kill Ganondorf Dragmire.

What a name, Sidon thought, floating in his pool. His eyelids began to feel heavy. His eyes burned with exhaustion. 

He still couldn’t forget what they saw at Mipha Court. An Octorok! Oh, it was downright insulting! All this from an Octorok? Was it the same beast who harmed Father? 

He was Crown Prince Sidon of the Zora. Son of Dorephan and Damona, brother of Mipha and Link. Heir to the throne. He would not be bested by an Octorok. He would slay the foul creature and protect his home. 

You haven’t rested properly since this started, Yona said. You’ve barely eaten or slept- Sidon, look at yourself! You’re magically exhausted, you’re going to hurt yourself! Or worse. I can’t- you need to look after yourself. You…You haven’t been acting like yourself. Sidon, please just talk to me.

Right again. His friend (his fiancée, and it was still an odd and lovely thought) always had that habit of cutting right to the heart of the matter.

This would not be another Great Calamity. Not if Sidon could help it.

He’d barely slept since this all began, but when he did manage to sleep, his dreams were confusing. He was underwater, following a bright light. He could never catch it, no matter how fast he swam.

But tonight he did. He reached out and grasped the light- and was suddenly grasping a Zora woman’s arm.

She was made of vivid blue light, too bright for Sidon to truly make out her features, but he had the distinct feeling she was smiling.

“Come find me,” she said. “You must hurry.”

When Sidon woke up it was nearly the afternoon and his sleeping pool had completely over-flowed, flooding half his room. He stared at the water blearily, head full of clouds, unable to comprehend what he was seeing.

Did I do that?

Zelda hadn’t slept well. She wondered if any of them did. She chugged down her second cup of coffee, her chest tight with anxiety.

Rivan was still in the infirmary, as was Bazz. Yuki had rushed off to find Gaddison last night, to alert all the guards about the strange Octorok. She didn’t know what time he got home, but he joined her in the royal dining room and seemed alert, despite the shadows under his eyes.

Sidon didn’t join them until nearly midday. Yona immediately pushed a plate of fish towards him. Sidon nibbled at it, looking troubled.

“We are investigating the light pillar today, yes?” he asked.

“We are,” Zelda agreed. “If you’re up for it?”

He nodded determinedly, eyes sparking. “I am,” he said firmly. “Let’s find that foul beast’s lair and destroy it.” He smiled, that bright grin they all knew and loved. Zelda saw Yona relax at the sight. 

Welcome back, Sidon, Zelda thought.

The East Reservoir was filthy, but she already knew that. Still, seeing it up close was jarring. The Turning Tide, the statue of Sidon and Link commissioned by Dorephan, was so coated in sludge that it appeared to simply be a brown lump on the Reservoir’s dock.

Ruins stuck out of the water; huge chunks of blue rock, pillars and archways. Zelda even caught a glimpse of a staircase. The style was entirely unfamiliar; the colours and patterns all brought water to mind, but they came from the sky, so they must have been Zonai in origin. Had the Zonai up above been inspired by the Zora down below? 

Reaching the light pillar meant entering the water. All of them winced as the water stung them; just as Yona warned, it was unpleasant. It soaked through Zelda’s clothes and it felt like being stabbed by dozens and dozens of needles. 

As she swam to the nearest ruin, she already felt like she needed a bath.

“Ew,” she heard Yuki mutter. Sidon grumbled, shuddering in disgust. Yona winced and swam with such vigour that it almost seemed like she was trying to slap the water for its audacity. 

It didn’t take long to reach the light. It just wasn’t pleasant. 

Zelda, Yuki, Yona and Sidon all stood atop a massive ruin, staring at the light only a scant few meters in front of them. 

“What was that riddle again?” Sidon asked.

Zelda recited it, and Sidon nodded thoughtfully.

“I wonder…” He took a running leap and dived into the water. He swam at his highest speed- and then went even faster. Sidon circled the pillar of light, swimming so fast that he was a blur; waves crashed around him and spouts of water leapt up behind him. Zelda wondered if he even meant to do that, but he didn’t seem to notice. The water parted for Sidon, following his silent commands.

He’d said many times in the past that he was unstoppable in the water. Indeed he was. It was a sight to behold.

“Just as I thought!” Sidon shouted in triumph. “I can see an entrance at the bottom of the lake! I’ll make a path; you all dive in and I’ll follow.”

Just how far will we go? Zelda wondered.

She took a deep breath and dived into the reservoir, swiftly followed by Yona and Yuki, her eyes trained on the great vortex of Sidon’s making.

One by one, they all dropped through the entrance, ushered along by Sidon’s currents. The entrance was uncomfortably tight; they had to swim in one at a time. Sidon landed right after Yuki and the four of them looked around in amazement at this new discovery.

Zelda had no idea where they were. It was a massive underwater cave of sorts, but it wasn’t entirely natural. They were intricately carved pillars and murals, and a beautifully tiled floor. The remains of a temple? An ancient Domain?

“Fascinating,” Zelda breathed, wide-eyed. Her hands reached for the Purah Pad on instinct and she began to snap pictures. Sidon chuckled at her and walked forward cautiously.

“To think all this was under the reservoir,” he said, running a hand over one of the dozens of murals. It depicted many Zora and Hylians, reaching out to each other. The next mural depicted a similar scene between the Zora and Zonai, then the Gorons, the Rito, the Sheikah, and finally the Gerudo. On the left wall was a mural depicting the Zora praying to Lord Jabu-Jabu, a group of Zora warriors, a coronation; and, finally, scenes of Zora building an unfamiliar Domain.

No, wait, there was one more. Almost hidden behind overgrown plants and moss, was a final scene. A Zora woman wearing a crown facing a Hylian boy and girl. Everyone was painted in shades of silver, blue and green, but Zelda’s sight was immediately caught on the jewels the Zora and Hylian boy wore: a pair of sacred stones.

“We’re on the right track!” Zelda said triumphantly, pulling more and more moss away. “Look! See these droplets? Those are sacred stones. These must be two of Rauru’s Sages!”

“We’ll need to bring Jiahto down here,” Yona said, peering closely at every mural. “He’ll be overjoyed.”

“He’ll never shut up again,” Yuki said, albeit with a fond smirk. He gestured to the murals, to the faded writing in Ancient Zora along their sides. “Anyone know how to read this?”

“I’m afraid not,” Sidon sighed. “But Jiahto can, as can Muzu. I believe Kapson could read some Ancient Zora too. Let us press onward and see what we can discover.”

They descended a massive grand staircase; dusky blue, decorated with tiles of luminous stone, and a curving bannister of midnight blue.

Everywhere down here was damp and dripping with water. The water was dirty and brown, just as up above. When they entered the next chamber, they found it was contaminated with sludge: sludge clung to the walls and walkways. The water was a dark, filthy brown, and the chamber was entirely flooded. Right in the middle of this flooded cave, was an altar. A mix of Zonai and Zora design, the pillar of light emanated from it.

“I believe I know this place!” Sidon gasped. “The Ancient Zora Waterways. For centuries, my people lived underwater, long before we ever built a Domain on the surface. Some of our history books speak of the Waterways, the entrance to the ancient Domain. No one ever found them, and it’s long been dismissed as a legend, or simply destroyed over time. But this…” He gestured widely with both arms, giving the flooded cave a stupefied look. “This may just be it. It matches the few descriptions we have.”

Sidon stepped forward; as soon as his foot touched the water, there was a change in the air. A sudden, light pressure, a quiet hum. 

A woman’s voice echoed out:

Deep you go, and deeper still. Dangers await, hope to instill.

Behold the watery road’s resting spot with your own two eyes; that which connects the Zora to the people of the skies. 

Hear my voice, hear my plea. Find me now and fulfill your destiny.

“What the hell!?” Yuki snarled, weapons at the ready.

“I know that voice,” Sidon gasped. “I’ve heard it.”

“Who is it?” Yona asked, hurrying to his side.

Sidon shook his head, looking dazed. “I have no idea,” he admitted. “But I…It will sound like madness, but I heard her voice in a dream. Last night in fact.”

Yuki frowned, Yona looked lost, but Zelda was not as shocked as she should have been: she was a descendent of Hylia. The latest in a long line of a family who faced magical problems, ghosts included. Besides, the Brigade was used to lost spirits.

But if this was the author of the riddle…Could a spirit really hang around for that long? 

The woman spoke again.

Come find me, she whispered. Just like that, the strange pressure in the air was gone. Everything felt normal again- as normal as an ancient ruin could feel, contaminated by sludge no less.

Sidon stared at the altar with blazing determination. Without a word, he dived into the water and they had to hasten to follow. By the time they were even halfway through the water, Sidon had already leapt onto the altar. He waited for them and Zelda felt grungier than ever as she hurried up the damp steps.

The altar depicted a Zora woman, lightly grasping a trident. Sapphires studded her crown; her statue was cracked and moss clung to her limbs. A familiar light, a green hand in a circle, floated before her.

Sidon tapped it but nothing happened. He tried again, frowning in frustration.

Zelda looked at her hand, decorated with Rauru’s jewellery. The Zonai abilities.

“Let me try,” she said, joining Sidon before the light. When she reached out, the light flashed and vanished.

For a few seconds, nothing happened. Just as Yuki sighed, “Now what?” the room rumbled- and the water began to drain. The light soared away from the altar, circling overhead like one of the dragons as the water drained away faster and faster. All at once, the light shot downward; it was now emanating from a large hole in the ground.

“Deep you go and deeper still,” Zelda whispered. She smiled at her stunned friends. “Let’s go.”

Truly, Sidon wasn’t sure what he’d expected to find. A particularly fancy monster lair? Perhaps. But a system of ruins, his people’s ancient past? That was unexpected.

Unexpected but wonderful. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing. They dropped down into yet another chamber, as beautifully crafted as the ones above. The walls were covered in artwork of sea and river life, beautiful water creatures and plants. The art was all done in delicate swirls and curves; the colours were more faded here, but Sidon could still make out the engravings. 

Behind a waterfall, they found a gate made of metal and glass, depicting the Zora sigil on each door. Beyond the gate, in the gloom, Sidon could see another hole in the ground, too perfectly carved to be a natural formation. It was flooded.

The gate was unlocked (and would have easily been broken anyway) and they gathered around the flooded tunnel. 

“The watery road,” Sidon said. “This is surely it.”

Yuki poked his back. “Zel and I can’t go in there,” he said. “Hylians, remember? We can’t breathe underwater.”

“You cannot,” Sidon said cheerfully. “But I have an idea!”

His magic felt easier to call on than ever. Ever since he was a small child, people remarked on his magic, comparing it to Mipha’s might. He was no healer, alas, but his abilities with water were strong. Sometimes, in training, he’d lost control, calling forth geysers when he only wanted a trickle. He’d gained control, of course, mastered his abilities, and he was used to them- but now? Now it was like every droplet of water was calling for him.

He waved his hand through the air and a dome of water encased Zelda and Yuki, protecting them. It was just as murky as the rest of the water down here, like all the water in the Domain, leaking into the region at large. But it would do. It would protect them.

“Not bad,” Yuki said with a smirk. Sidon beamed at him. Zelda gently tapped at the water, a curious pout on her face.

Yona giggled. “Well then,” she said. “Shall we?”

A large part of Sidon still wanted to usher her back to the surface, to send her to the infirmary and beg her to stay there. But he trusted her. She was his friend. His fiancée now. His future Queen.

He wanted to protect her, but he trusted Yona to know what she was doing. What kind of friend, partner or sovereign would he be to not trust her?

“Onward!” he declared, and dived right into the tunnel.

Unlike the little entrance to the Waterworks, this tunnel was huge. A Hylian carriage easily would have fit. 

It was also disgusting. The further they went, the dirtier the water became. Great globs of sludge drifted through the water. The water got murkier and murkier, with an oily coating to it. 

Sidon hated it with every fiber of his being. 

This was his home. His beloved people, his Domain, his family under attack.

He thought of Rivan and the horrible burns on his hands and arms. Chunks of his scales fell off as Celeste and her team washed the sludge away. He thought of Bazz, dehydrated and exhausted, trapped in the Skyview Tower for days. And Father, dear Father, with the worst injuries and illness of all.

This would not stand. He would not allow this to continue. 

He didn’t even realise he’d reached for Yona’s hand until she squeezed it. He glanced down and she smiled up at him, eyes bright even in this darkness. 

All will be well, Sidon told himself. 

They walked for ages. He wondered if the tunnel was usually so flooded, because they passed statues in alcoves, great towering things, depicting dozens of Zora: warriors, monarchs, heroes. He wished he could read their pedestals. When it was safe, he would ask Jiahto to take a team and investigate. 

Finally, after what seemed like days and days of walking, they emerged into the largest cavern Sidon had ever seen. It was twice the size of the Domain, lit by luminous stone and strange lotus lamps. Didn’t Zelda say she’d seen such lamps underground and in the sky? A Zonai invention. 

But it was oddly bright in here, even beyond that. Sidon couldn’t say where the light was coming from, but it was nearly as bright as day in here.

Before them, surrounded by a filthy lake of sludge, was a Domain. Its architecture was entirely unfamiliar, such Ancient Zora that it had been lost to time, but it matched with the chambers they’d passed through. Less luminous stone and more blue stone, tiles and larger, thicker pillars and arches. 

Massive, clear tubes came from under the sludge and from within a building in the Domain’s centre. Sludge forced its way through the tubes, moving sluggishly. The entire place stank of decay.

Cherished kin, came the woman’s voice. Welcome to what remains of our first Domain. Even when we expanded our land, we did not truly abandon this place. It became a refuge of healing and learning; an entire city dedicated to study and the healing arts. This place is a source of pure water.

Yona gave a startled squeak, flinching back. The woman giggled.

I did not mean to startle you, young lady, she said apologetically. I bid you welcome as well. All of you. Prince Sidon, use your power to purge the sludge from this sacred site of learning. There are faucets within the wings of my hospital.

“Your hospital?” Sidon asked in wonder.

Yes, dear one. Although a proud warrior, I was a healer first and foremost. You see that building with the funnels? That is my hospital. But be aware: the Demon King’s creature lurks nearby.

“Who are you?” Sidon asked. Cherished kin? One of his own ancestors. But who? 

She was gone again.

Sidon sighed and looked at the lake of sludge. With a snap of his fingers, water surrounded him, Yona, Zelda and Yuki.

“Hold on tight,” he said.

“Hold onto what?” Zelda asked suspiciously- and shrieked as the water launched them into the air, practically throwing them across the lake of sludge. It was wrapped tightly around them and Sidon used it to soften their landing.

“Oh, you little-!” Zelda slapped his arm repeatedly, pale with surprise. 

“A little warning next time, please,” Yona sighed. Yuki seemed all too thrilled, snickering to himself.

Sidon beamed unapologetically.

“Let’s find those faucets,” he said, clapping his hands.

They couldn’t afford to split up, though Zelda briefly considered suggesting it to cover more ground. If the voice spoke the truth, then they needed Sidon to activate the faucets. So they all walked closely together, forever looking around for the monster.

“Mucktorok,” Zelda blurted out. Her friends looked at her with bafflement and she grinned sheepishly.

“Well, it’s an Octorok,” she said. “And covered in filth. So…Mucktorok. Oh, don’t give me those looks. If Mipha and Link can nickname monsters, so can we.”

“I can think of a few names,” Yuki said with a sly grin.

“No swearing,” Zelda warned him, jabbing his chest.

This ancient city was lovely but crumbling. There were signs in Ancient Zora; sign posts, an entire map board, and signs outside of buildings. If this had been a city of learning, Zelda supposed some of the signs must be telling the students which building they were looking at. She wondered if the hospital had a name.

There were blue buildings, white buildings, green and even some pink. But the hospital itself loomed over them all, a great big building of white and blue stone. Four funnels full of sludge stuck out of it, reaching upwards to the cavern’s ceiling.

“I think we’re under the ocean,” Zelda said quietly.

Sidon nodded. “Yes,” he said, a grim look on his face. “It seems our suspicions were correct.”

“I wonder how far deep we are,” Yona said, tapping her chin. None of them had any true guesses- but it must have been very deep indeed.

Zelda’s skin itched from the filthy water. They all smelled of dead fish and monster blood, a sickening combination. She dearly wanted a bath. Once this was over, she was going to leap into a warm, sweet-scented bubble bath and stay there until her skin pruned and the water was icy. 

The hospital was, thankfully, not hard to navigate. Zelda took endless pictures as they explored. In the largest, airiest room, they found the source of the funnels and faucets. Sludge absolutely coated this room; below the faucets was a particularly large mound of sludge. It bubbled and swelled, spreading outward.

“Four of them,” Sidon murmured, narrow-eyed. “Very well. Let’s get started.”

But where to start? Almost on a whim, they went left. They passed infirmaries and what looked to be lecture halls and offices. In a beautifully tiled courtyard, they found what they needed: within a large stone, latticed structure was a watermill. They couldn’t find a door or even a proper window on the structure. They needed to get that watermill turning, Zelda was certain. How to do it…?

“An electric current,” Yona suddenly said. She was staring at the ground, at something running along the length of the courtyard’s walls. “Look there.” She pointed and, yes, she was right; a glass-encased current ran all along the ground, from the base of a statue all the way to the watermill. 

How had the Zora of the past safely activated it? 

The statue was of a Zora woman, holding a slate in one hand and a bottle in the other. An elixir and healing tome? Perhaps. Was she a professor here? A founder? 

Sludge was everywhere in this courtyard; it was everywhere in this city, in this hospital. It coated the base of the statue, bubbling slightly. Sidon frowned at it suspiciously, crouching down to investigate. With a thoughtful hum, his water suddenly tore into the sludge on the statue’s base; it poured from his outstretched palm with surprising force, blasting into the sludge.

When the sludge vanished, the electric current flickered to life- and, most bizarrely, a bubble emerged from a little opening in the statue’s base. The bubble quickly expanded until it was nearly as wide as Yunobo. A Zonai device, tiny and bright green, floated within.

Sidon gently guided the bubble to a break in the current. Sure enough, the electricity flowed through the water, uniting the two halves of the current. A door in the watermill suddenly opened.

The bubble began to flash with light. Sidon hurried to the watermill, water already swirling around his hands. With a swing of his trident, water rushed at the mill and it swiftly began to turn. There was a gurgling sound, a groaning- and water began to flow through the funnel above, fighting against the sludge.

Sidon grinned, satisfied, and twirled his trident like a baton. He looked heartbreakingly like Mipha in that moment, so much so that Zelda lost her breath.

“That’s a start,” he said brightly. “Shall we continue?”

“Quick thinking,” Yona told him with a smile. 

Zelda wondered, not for the first time and not for the last, if Mipha was watching and cheering them on. Surely she was.

She just hoped Mipha wasn’t too mad at her for losing Link. She’d visit Mipha’s statue after this. Zelda had a lot to tell her.

The next watermill was deep in the basement, and required an orb to open the way. Yuki, using his skills as an ex-Yiga, leapt across great holes in the crumbling floor, practically skipped across beams in the ceiling and nabbed the orb from its resting place. Zelda watched worriedly as he returned, but he didn’t once stumble. He tossed the orb to Sidon, who placed it in its hole- and the watermill opened. Sidon activated it and they heard that gurgling sound again. And this time, Zelda was sure she heard a monster growl.

She whirled around, arrows ready to fly, but the Mucktorok was nowhere to be seen. 

Not so brave now, are you? Zelda thought, glaring at the shadows. Blasted beast. 

It was watching them, she knew. But this time it didn’t show itself. Coward. 

The third watermill was found on the hospital’s roof. Its lever was high above, within a lookout tower. Zelda wondered if this hospital had once been a castle or temple; after all, hospitals didn’t typically have lookout towers.

There was no staircase. Sidon used his water to lift himself up, up, up, and he reached out to pull the lever. The watermill opened and Sidon happily sent water flying into it, grinning broadly as the water began to rush into the funnel. 

Very good, the woman said gently. You’re nearly there.

The fourth and final faucet was within a large chamber, the remains of an infirmary from the looks of things: there were stone bookshelves, benches and sleeping pools full of muck. The ceiling had entirely caved in and only three walls remained standing. The watermill was nearly hidden under the rubble, and it took all four of them to safely move it. 

Zelda worried that the watermill would be damaged, but it wasn’t- although the structure around it had broken open, cracked and missing chunks, the mill itself was intact. Luck had smiled upon them.

Sidon swung his trident and a wave of water rushed at the mill. It began to turn faster and faster; there was the loud gurgle and groan, a bubbling sound, and the water rushed upward into the funnel, fighting back against the sludge, ripping through it. 

Well done! the woman cried. Sidon, cherished kin, please return to the main chamber. We must speak face to face.

Face to face? Zelda wondered. But how? Could the woman’s spirit manifest fully? How long had she been waiting- and why? 

When they re-entered the huge chamber, the Mucktorok revealed itself at last. It immediately took the form of a shark, leaping from the sludge, shrieking its head off. It spewed fountains of sludge, thrashing in rage. 

But they were ready. Sidon summoned a shield of water, Yona held her sword in a shaking but determined grasp; Yuki and Zelda were both armed with splash fruit and Chuchu jelly, attached to their arrows- and, in Yuki’s case, his blades.

“Foul beast,” Sidon hissed. “Your reign of terror ends here.”

Was Zelda imagining things, or was the Mucktorok specifically targeting Sidon? It rushed at him more than anyone else; most of its sludge was aimed at him. It took the form of a Lynel and charged at him, roaring in fury when Sidon dodged and attacked it with water whips. 

Sludge fell down on them from the ceiling; sludge was spat and thrown by the Mucktorok from all directions. Yona jumped behind a pillar as a massive bubble of sludge burst; she jabbed at the air with her sword and water shot from it, cutting into the sludge coating the floor, chipping away at it.

It was chaos. Zelda wasn’t sure where to look. One moment, the Mucktorok was rushing at Sidon; the next, it was leaping through puddles of sludge, trying to dodge their attacks. It turned into a Lizalfo and, as it dodged Yuki’s water-arrow, it stepped right into Sidon’s range. Water coated his trident as he stabbed it; the water soaked into the Mucktorok’s protective layer and it shrieked as its disguise melted away. It leapt into the sludge again and waves of sludge came at them rapidly, hardening into spikes. Zelda jumped over one and tumbled to avoid the next. Sidon, with a furious shout, slammed his spear into the ground and water erupted from him. Water, clean water, crashed against the waves and spikes of sludge, washing them away so quickly that Zelda could only stare in disbelief.

And as the sludge was washed away, she noticed something else. Something previously hidden.

A Zonai device, lying abandoned on the ground, near the faucets. It was a strange, unfamiliar shape, but…But it somewhat resembled a faucet or a tap.

I wonder…

Zelda ran for it. She dodged puddles of sludge and kept running. She heard the Mucktorok shriek in pain and Yuki’s furious swearing, but she didn’t turn around. She kept running, eyes on the device. She heard a clash and Yona cried out, “Keep going, Zelda!” It sounded like the Mucktorok was right behind her.

Zelda stumbled and nearly went headlong. She grabbed the device, pressed the Zonai sigil on its side, and it came to life- spewing water.

It was a great rush of clean water, crystal clear and ice-cold. The Energy Cell on her belt hummed with power.

The Mucktorok stood in the centre of the room. Black blood gushed down the side of its face. Claws, made entirely of sludge, formed on its hands as it leapt for Sidon, mouth wide open, dripping sludge like venom, shrieking in fury.

“HEY!” Zelda screamed. “HEADS UP!”

She flung the device with all her might. The Mucktorok faltered, glancing in her direction when it heard her yell.

The device hit it right in the face, knocking it to the ground. Clean water washed over the beast, melting its claws and fangs; it screamed, sounding surprisingly pained, as the water rushed over its eyes and into its mouth.

Yona reached out and a thin whip of water wrapped around the Mucktorok’s ankle. She yanked harshly, with all her might, and swung the screaming thing towards Sidon.

Sidon jumped to meet it.

He stabbed upwards, right into the Mucktorok’s head. Sharp daggers of water cut through the Mucktorok’s body; water from the Zonai device rushed forward and cut into its stomach and back. Sidon, teeth bared in a snarl, stabbed again and again and again. The Mucktorok deflated like a balloon, spewing black, steaming blood. It landed on the ground in a little heap, its body rapidly decaying. Blood red light burst from its dozens of wounds and the Mucktorok impossibly kept screaming as it died. 

There was a final blast of light, a final deafening shriek, and the Mucktorok was gone. All that was left was a smoking stain on the ground.

Sidon still held his trident aloft, chest heaving. Monster blood coated his front and arms; some even stained his teeth. Zelda had never seen him so ferocious- and considering she’d seen him fight Ganon, that was saying something.

“Holy shit,” Yuki muttered, running a hand through his hair, brushing his long fringe back. 

“Indeed,” Zelda agreed. The Zonai device was still spewing water. Feeling oddly light-headed, Zelda knelt down and tapped it. The water stopped.

Yona gently lowered Sidon’s arms, looking up at him with concern.

“Sidon?” she softly asked. “It’s okay. It’s gone. You won.”

Sidon took a deep breath. He closed his eyes and breathed out harshly, nodding.

“We won,” he said.

It was then that the sludge began to dissipate. Piece by piece, it vanished from the floor, the walls, the ceiling. Fresh water rushed through the funnels, not a speck of sludge or murk to be seen.

The massive pile of sludge vanished, shimmering oddly, revealing a strange altar of sorts. A huge open lotus flower. Floating within, shining bright, was the sacred stone. It was colourless and much larger than Zelda expected. Easily as large as her head.

Come forth, dear Sidon, the woman said gently, proudly. And claim your birthright.

Sidon felt like he was dreaming as he walked forward. This thing, this- what did Zelda call it? This sacred stone…Power radiated from it. This was utterly unlike the might of a Divine Beast; it didn’t even feel like the Master Sword, and nothing like the Golden Power.

There was nothing divine about this, not really, yet it was the only comparison that Sidon had. Something godly. Something earth shattering. 

The ghostly voice wanted him to take this? King Rauru told Zelda to seek these objects.

When he stood before it, the stone suddenly shrank; it was now small enough to be  hidden within his clenched fist and it floated towards him, hovering at eye-level.

Sidon hesitated, wondering if he really wanted to take this thing. There was something so unnerving about it. It was beautiful and it looked harmless- but if it was strong enough to fight Ganondorf Dragmire, how much power did this thing hide? 

He reached out and grasped it-

And light immediately washed over him and his companions. Light the colour of sea-glass, light the colour of the sky, light the colour of the ocean, of rivers. It came in waves and waves, forever shifting and changing, warm and inviting.

When the light cleared, they stood in the same chamber as before, and yet it was so different. Utterly restored. A massive, airy room with latticed windows, waterways cutting through the floor, rows of heavy stone desks and benches; shelves of elixir ingredients, operation implements and dozens of bookshelves. The lotus altar was missing; in its place was yet another desk and a huge blackboard. 

A Zora woman sat on the desk, legs primly crossed at the ankles, hands in her lap. She was tall and willowy, a pretty Zora with scales black as obsidian. She wore a simple gold circlet with a single crystal decoration that dangled from the circlet, falling nearly between her eyes. A belt of coloured beads circled her waist: jade, lapis and pearl. She wore golden bracelets with no jewels or engravings. 

Her smile was utterly delighted.

“Welcome to my lecture hall,” she said proudly. “It is an honour to meet you at last, Sidon.” She stood gracefully, her gaze gentle. “My name is Mita, Queen of the Zora. Professor, poet, healer and warrior.” She winked playfully. “I was a busy woman.”

Mita. He nearly flinched. Yona gasped and bowed deeply, both hands on her heart. Zelda soon followed suit. Yuki lounged casually against a pillar, watching Mita suspiciously.

“Gracious, you are tall!” Mita said with a laugh. “Oh, my dears, please- no need for ceremony. Not here, not anymore.”

Yona and Zelda straightened up. Sidon could only continue to stare in shock.

“You…Are my ancestor?” he asked.

“I am,” Mita said. “I was friend to Queen Sonia and King Rauru. When I was still the Princess, our Domain was facing sudden food shortages and pollution. We couldn’t figure it out. Sonia, Rauru and their friend Medval had already saved Rito Village from a catastrophe some years back, and offered their aid. Stubborn thing that I was, I refused.”

A sudden vision came to him. Mita, younger, thinner, angrier, scowling as a Hylian, a Rito and a strange being (a Zonai?) spoke to her. Mita shook her head and shooed them away.

But when she left to investigate the disaster, the trio followed in secret. 

Mita found the source of the problems: a massive dam built by monsters. It cut off the river’s flow, so far from Zora’s Domain that it took her two days to find it. When she peered into the monster’s lair, she found mounds of rotting fish. They threw their rubbish into the drying river: bones, rotten fish and flesh, dead animals and other filth. 

He saw Mita grip her spear, furious. She stared at the monsters: Lizalfos of all sorts, moblins, and the largest, fattest bokoblin Sidon had ever seen.

She was outnumbered and didn’t have a plan. She jumped in anyway.

Sonia, Rauru and Medval jumped in with her, ignoring her furious shouts and protests. And despite those protests, they worked well together, the four of them. Mita and Rauru dealt the finishing blow on the strange bokoblin; the unfamiliar term “Boss Bokoblin” came to mind, and Sidon couldn’t say why.

When the monsters were dead, Mita huffed and frowned, but grudgingly thanked her unwanted allies.

Sonia held her hand out. “We want to be allies,” she said earnestly, barely more than a teenager. “Hyrule has been divided for so long. But we believe the tribes can work together, that we can have peace. What do you say, Princess?”

Mita looked at her outstretched hand. Her sharp, suspicious gaze turned to Rauru.

“You really helped the Rito?” she demanded. “A Zonai?”

“I did,” he said. He raised his right arm with a sheepish smile. “My sister wasn’t happy, but at least it gave her a chance to experiment.”

Mita frowned, as confused as Sidon- and they realised at the same moment, that Rauru’s right arm was a prosthetic. He’d lost it in whatever battle they faced.

“Oh,” she said quietly. Medval smiled at her and flung a wing around Rauru’s shoulders. 

Mita took Sonia’s hand and shook it.

“Fine,” she said. Smiling slightly, she added, “It looks like I can’t shake you anyway.”

“Let me see if I have this right…” Her bright eyes roamed over them speculatively. “Princess Zelda…Yuki…And Lady Yona?” 

Zelda nodded, looking utterly stunned.

“How did you know our names?” Yuki demanded.

“You’re from Hyrule’s founding!?” Yona gasped.

“I’ve heard much about you all, young man. And yes, Yona, I am. I will explain. The kingdom of Hyrule was still young when everything went wrong,” Mita sighed. Sidon was reeling, struggling to truly grasp what she was saying. He couldn’t make sense of what he was witnessing. Were it not for his friends, he would think this was a hallucination, perhaps brought on by a sludge attack, or exhaustion. But Yona, Zelda and Yuki looked as stunned as Sidon felt, and he knew they’d seen the same vision. They too were interacting with Mita.

This was real. 

“Our Great Alliance had been in place for eleven years when he launched his attack. The Demon King. He stole a sacred stone and…I’d never seen such power before. He didn’t even seem human anymore. He was ferocious, merciless…Our armies were falling swiftly. With little hope left, King Rauru decided to face him, and asked us for aid. He gifted us with the sacred stones of the Zonai; these mystical stones amplify the magic of anyone who wields one.”

It reminded Sidon faintly of the Triforce. Something all powerful that didn’t care about one’s morals or character. For the Triforce, your soul simply had to be in balance; that didn’t mean you had to be a good person.

And for these sacred stones…You merely needed magic.

Mita came forward, smiling at Sidon sadly. “I carried a stone as the Sage of Water. I was proud to defend our people and our Alliance. The Demon King…He took a very precious friend from me. He killed so many of our people. I could not stand by when Hyrule needed me.”

“But what happened?” Sidon asked her.

“We weren’t strong enough,” she sighed. “We were unprepared. We were desperate. If we’d had enough time to plan properly…Perhaps things would have ended differently.”

Mita and her friends fought in a dark, unfamiliar chamber. It was a massive room- a throne room? Sidon could see a row of thrones. 

And there he was: the Demon King, Ganondorf Dragmire. He looked like he’d crawled out of Death Mountain; ashen skin and black lips, golden fangs, sharp claws. His hair was blood red and glowing, twisting around his head like snakes. His robes looked like they’d been crafted from lava. He was a hulking giant of a man, towering even over Rauru and the Goron Sage.

The Demon King was joined by two women in golden masks, dressed in black, their short red hair worn in braids. One mask had a sapphire, one had a ruby. Mita and- Link!? Was that Link? No, it couldn’t be! This was millions of years ago!

But this Sage looked exactly like Link. He wielded a bronze sword and wore armour similar to Rauru’s, made of unfamiliar material, coloured green. His golden hair was in a tight braid and a sacred stone shone from his bracelet. 

Mita and the Hylian boy, Link’s double (an ancestor? Link himself? Some magical clone sent by Hylia?) fought the woman in the gold and ruby mask. Fire coated her twin scimitars and fire burst from the ground with every step she took. She swung wildly, full of fury- and that fury was her end, it made her rash, it clouded her judgement.

Mita stabbed her from behind, and the Hylian Sage stabbed her in the heart. The woman in the sapphire mask screamed, “KOUME!” and the Demon King, battling Rauru, howled in fury and grief. Sidon would not have expected him to be capable of such a sound.

“We took down his right and left hands,” Mita said, barely above a whisper. “His seconds. His strongest supporters. But even with them dead, it wasn’t enough. We all would have died had it not been for Rauru. He…” Her voice broke, ancient grief making itself known. “He sacrificed himself to seal the Demon King away and save us all. We survived, but Hyrule was almost broken. I don’t think any of us really knew what to do next. That’s the thing about battle; it’s often so hard to imagine what comes after. I returned to Zora’s Domain, to my husband and infant children. We began to rebuild. But the Sage of Time shortly came to me with a request, and the destiny of the Zora was made crystal clear.”

They were in Mita’s old lecture hall. She was idly looking over notes and slates, a distracted look on her face. She sighed in annoyance, massaging her forehead- and swiftly knocked the pile off her desk with a furious, heartbroken noise.

There was a knock on the door and a guard peered inside. “Your Majesty,” he said. “You have guests.” He stood aside and Link’s double walked in, followed by a Hylian woman with red hair. Or was she Hylian? Sidon stared at her blood-red eyes. 

Mita relaxed at the sight of them. “Welcome,” she said gently. She walked swiftly to Link- to the Sage of Time- and reached for his hands. “It’s good to see you,” she said. “Delphi's letter seemed urgent. Is it the Princesses and Prince? Are they well?”

When the boy spoke, even his voice was identical to Link’s.

“They’re safe,” he said, voice hoarse and exhausted, so very quiet. “You…You remember what Rauru told you? About me?”

She nodded, still holding his hands. The Hylian girl (an attendant?) stood a polite distance back.

“The Demon King will return,” the Sage of Time said. “I’ve seen him. Rauru’s seal won’t hold forever.”

Mita watched him intently. “What can we do?” she asked. “Daruno already tried to kill him in that state, and his attacks didn’t leave a scratch.”

“Rauru and Sonia’s descendant,” the Sage said. “Princess Zelda. She’s strong, she’s brave, she’s wise. She’ll fight him, but she’ll need help.”

“Her own Sages,” Mita realised, eyes widening. The Sage of Time nodded, looking at the Zora Queen beseechingly.

“Please,” he said quietly. “She’ll need the Zora by her side.”

Slowly, Mita nodded. “Yes,” she said. And again, more firmly, “Yes.”

The Hylian girl smiled in relief, the tension leaving her shoulders. The Sage of Time did not quite smile, but he looked relieved. 

“It will be our honour to destroy this great evil,” Mita said. She and the Sage were still tightly holding hands. “I swear to you, dear one, when he returns the Zora Sage of Water will rise to meet him. Our people will stand with your Princess.”

The Sage of Time bowed as best he could with their hands still joined. His right arm, Sidon suddenly realised as the boy’s one sleeve shifted, looked much like Rauru’s.

“Thank you,” he said. “I know ‘thank you’ isn’t enough, but…Thank you.”

The last vision showed an elderly Mita wandering down, down, down to the old city of learning, this hidden wellspring. Attended by two grown Zora men (her sons?) she placed her sacred stone inside the lotus altar and it closed.

“The seals are all in place,” she said, her voice husky with age. She leaned heavily on a carved walking stick. “My stone will be safe here.”

“You’re sure it wouldn’t be better to hide it in the palace, Mother?” the man on the right asked.

Mita shook her head, tutting. “What have I told you, my love? It’s far too obvious. I won’t be the one to fumble our plan. The stone will be safe here, until a new Sage is needed. I expect you both to keep my secrets, or I’ll haunt you all your days.”

“So you always remind us,” the man on the left said, rolling his eyes, but smiling fondly and with worry. He gently supported his mother. “Come, Mother; you need your rest.”

For a moment, it seemed like the air rippled, like Sidon was looking at a lake’s surface.

That Sage of Time…He looked exactly like Link. Sounded like him. Moved like him.

Could it be…?

“Sidon, my cherished kin.” Mita took his hand between both of hers. “I ask of you to take up my sacred stone and uphold my promise to my friend. Please, will you be the Sage of Water and fight by Princess Zelda’s side? Will you protect our people and our family?”

The sacred stone floated between them, slowly rotating in place.

Link, Sidon thought. Mipha. What do you make of this?

Likely they would think this was all insane, utterly bizarre, and wondrous. Mipha would love to see the remains of an ancient hospital, a former Domain. Link, who was still missing so many memories, would love a glimpse of Hyrule’s past.

Really, this was a question with only one answer.

As if Sidon would ever turn his back on people who needed him.

“I will gladly take up this secret stone,” he said fiercely. “I will do all I can. I will defend our people and all of Hyrule. I will see the Demon King defeated, I vow it.”

Mita’s smile was lovely as starlight. She kissed his cheek and stepped back.

“You are the pride of the Zora,” she said, head held high. “For whatever it may be worth, I am proud of you. Good luck to you all. Fight well.”

Sidon blinked and the lecture hall was ancient, empty and abandoned once more. The sacred stone still floated in front of him. Mita was gone.

“Goddesses have mercy,” Zelda gasped. 

“The Sage looked like Link,” Yuki said, fists clenched, tension radiating from him. “Exactly like him.”

Yona had a hand pressed to her heart, looking quite shell-shocked. When Sidon looked at her, she managed a small smile. She looked like she believed in him.

Somehow, that was enough to spur him on.

Sidon grasped the sacred stone in both hands. Blue light poured from between his fingers and a great geyser of water rushed around him, bursting from the floor. The stone slipped from his grasp, only to immediately fly back to his hand- and right onto the back of his hand. It was a vivid blue now, shining with shades of sky-blue, ice-blue and aqua. Tiny bubble floated around it, sparkling with light. A new garment formed from the stone: a white fingerless glove, decorated with silver. As soon as it formed, a word appeared on the stone, as if engraved by an invisible hand.

Sidon couldn’t read it, for it was written in Zonai, but he could take a guess: Water.

Water surrounded him, flowed over him, around him, through him and from him. He felt like he could summon an ocean. Sidon knew, in that instant, that all the water in Hyrule was at his command. He could almost feel those lakes and rivers calling for him, waiting for him. 

The water surrounding him burst outward; Sidon calmly raised his hand and the water all froze in place, shimmering. Hundreds of droplets floated in the air, waiting for him to let it fall, to reform into something new, or to be banished entirely.

He breathed in and the water reformed. It swirled together, condescending into a new shape: a watery double of himself, shining with the same light of the sacred stone. When Sidon waved his hand, the double turned into a tiny droplet of light and water, and flew towards Zelda- right into one of her rings.

“I am the Sage of Water,” he said proudly, head held high, smiling at his stunned friend. “And I vow to stand by your side, Zelda. No matter what. For Hyrule and for our family.”

Chapter Text

“I was left to my own devices. Many days fell away with nothing to show. And the walls kept tumbling down in the city that we love. Grey clouds roll over the hills bringing darkness from above. But if you close your eyes does it almost feel like nothing changed at all? And if you close your eyes does it almost feel like you've been here before? How am I gonna be an optimist about this? How am I gonna be an optimist about this?” - Pompeii, Bastille

After lunch, Sonia and Helen fetched their daughters: Zelda and Aglaia, and Helen’s own daughter, Ayaka. Ayaka was five-years-old, with her mother’s vibrant green eyes and warm brown skin, her father’s thick black hair and straight nose. She was small for her age, thin and waifish; she looked like a living doll.

She also, to Link’s bemusement, had a small, brightly coloured bird perched on her shoulder.

“This is Squeak,” she told him quietly, solemnly. “He’s my best friend.”

Squeak…Well, he squeaked. He pressed his tiny head against Ayaka’s cheek in an affectionate way.

“I want a dog,” Zelda announced. “Not a bird. No, wait- two dogs.”

“Maybe another time, dearest,” Sonia laughed. Aglaia, quiet as before, took her mother’s hand. 

“Ready for your lessons?” Helen asked brightly. The girls all nodded, and Helen led the way. Sonia rolled her eyes at her sister, but she was smiling, so it plainly didn’t bother her that Helen marched ahead.

High Lady…It was an odd title, Link thought. Utterly unfamiliar. He remembered Dukes and Duchesses, Barons and Baronesses, Earls, Counts and Countesses, Lords and Ladies. The hierarchy of Hyrule Castle had been incredibly strict and formal. Especially when it came to who could approach who, who could speak first, who was expected to take the reins in any social situation. For all that people whispered and sneered about Zelda, no one dared berate her to her face (except Rhoam, damn him) and everyone was expected to treat her with utter reverence as Blood of the Goddess and their future Queen. Link’s status as Hylia’s Chosen had given him an odd sort of status; he was a commoner by birth, but Goddess Chosen; therefore, the low-ranking courtiers, servants and lower-ranking knights were not expected to approach him casually, or speak unless spoken to. Not that Link did much talking in Hyrule Castle. Impa, one of Zelda’s personal guards, her advisor, and heir to the Sheikah Tribe, was treated with respect; he remembered the knights and guards loved Impa, loved sparring with her, and respected her strength. Link also remembered many people in the castle bowing as Impa passed and then sneering at her back, muttering about the Sheikah, calling them a tribe of servants.

Link remembered being angry. Impa once told him that he knocked a young knight, Arthur, flat on his arse for insulting the Sheikah. Link didn’t remember it. 

Here, the hierarchy was different. More casual. There were way less formal titles, and it seemed to Link that the status-quo was still being figured out. 

He glanced behind him, hyper-aware of eyes on them.

A pair of darkly clothed Sheikah disappeared into an alcove just as Link looked back. They were so swift, so silent, that Link doubted most people would notice them at all. Honestly, he only noticed anything amiss due to being around Sheikah so often- and maybe because he was always far too aware of people looking at him.

He gently nudged Sonia and she smiled at him.

Yes, dear? Sonia asked in his mind.

You have shadows, he said.

She nodded slightly, swinging hers and Aglaia’s joined hands.

The Sheikah tribe are devout, she said. She spoke slowly, calmly, like she was trying to puzzle out how to phrase it. I…I still do not fully trust them. I find their scrutiny and devotion a little unnerving at times and then…Well, there was an incident after Imanu’s birth. I’ll explain that another time, if you wish. They’ve been working to regain our trust ever since. I certainly trust Tora at any rate. That’s the woman following us. 

They think I’m your cousin, Link said, biting back a sigh. They’re going to follow me too, aren’t they?

I don’t think even I or Rauru could stop them, Sonia said, and she sounded a little apologetic. 

The training room for the girls was quite unlike any training room Link had ever been in. There were no targets, no dummies, no weapon stands and no shields. No room for spectators either. It was a large round room; the heavy curtains were drawn over the windows, and there was a ring of plump pillows in the centre of the room. Sonia snapped her fingers and orbs of light hovered near the ceiling, illuminating the dim room. The Sheikah duo did not follow them in here. Link wondered if they were waiting just outside the door.

A large tapestry hung opposite the door: it was done in the traditional Ancient Hylian style; the hands looked a little square, the eyes were large and the arms bent in such a way it seemed the figures had no elbows. The tapestry depicted a tall, thin Sheikah woman in black, a blonde Hylian girl in white, a Hylian boy with dirty-blonde hair in green, and a tall, broad Hylian boy with vivid red hair. Light radiated from the blonde girl, the boy in green held an all too familiar sword; the red-head was tinkering with an odd machine (was that meant to be a catapult? Whoever had made this tapestry plainly had never seen a catapult before) and the Sheikah woman had an orb of magic hovering above her hand. Behind them all was a truly bizarre gate that seemed to be made of clock cogs and wheels.

Oh, sweet Hylia, Link thought, eyes widening in shocked realisation. He stared at the sword- at the Master Sword, at Fi. 

The Sheikah woman and the Hylian girl were familiar. An ancient tapestry in Impa’s bedroom showed these two women at a sacred spring, albeit in the Ancient Sheikah style, with bolder, darker colours. Hylia Incarnate, Zelda, and Her guide; the Goddess’s Chosen Guardian. Impa, they now knew, thanks to their Zelda’s visions. What a truly insane coincidence. 

But the two boys…Green, that shade of green, Hero’s green, Fi, Fi, Fi. The Hero of the Sky, Link, Fi’s first and best friend, the reincarnation of Hylia’s Beloved. And the other boy, Link and Zelda’s friend, their companion: Groose. Fi said his name was Groose.

Link wished he had the Sheikah slate with him. He’d give anything to take a picture of this tapestry and show it to Zelda, to everyone in fact. Ever since Zelda told them all of her visions (and wrote them down and published them) interest in Hyrule’s history had sky-rocketed; hence all the different survey teams, investigating different eras. Impa especially had been tickled pink to know she shared the same name as Hylia Incarnate’s guide. 

Link would just have to ask everyone as many questions as he could before he went home.

A spark of determination came to life, burning brightly within him. He would go home. He’d figure it out. Mineru was researching ways to get him home at this very second. Link would go home, and he would bring as many facts and stories with him as he could. 

Sonia caught his eye and smiled. She had a reassuring smile, Link thought. Warmth radiated from her. She made it feel hard to be pessimistic. Exactly what he needed right now, honestly.

Helen sat cross-legged on one of the pillows and held her hand out to Ayaka.

“Shall we begin, little love?” she asked. Ayaka nodded and sat next to her mother.

Two hours later, Link was stunned. Ayaka, as the youngest, had just started her training. Although she made no light, no sparks, nothing, she was not discouraged. Helen did not berate her or frown, or give away any disappointment at all. Helen merely smiled at Ayaka and quietly talked her through the meditation exercises and breathing exercises. By the end of the lesson, Ayaka confirmed she could feel something: her hands felt unusually warm.

Zelda, the eldest, had fully unlocked her magic at age seven. She had cradled a large ball of light in her hands, her tongue sticking out in concentration. The light sometimes flickered and grew dim; sometimes it shrank in size. There was a moment when it got too bright, too big, and Zelda began to panic.

Sonia calmed her down, gently touching her daughter’s wrist. “Think of it like a heartbeat,” she urged quietly, gently. “It is part of you, darling. If you are calm, it will follow your lead.”

So Zelda took a deep breath and her light shrank back to its original size and brightness. She did a few laps of the room with it, her intense gaze focussed solely on the light. It did not flicker again. Grinning, Zelda sent it up into the air, to join Sonia’s many small orbs of light at the ceiling.

Zelda tugged on Link’s tunic and knelt next to him once she saw she had his attention.

“My powers woke up when Aggie had the flu,” she whispered, nodding towards her little sister. “I got scared, ‘specially because Mama and Papa weren’t here. They were with Uncle Medval. I wanted her to be better more than anything.” She fell quiet and Link nodded in encouragement, silently urging her to continue.

Zelda grinned at him. “I snuck into her room,” she admitted with a giggle. “Everyone told me to stay out in case I got sick too, but I snuck in. And when I saw Aggie…She was hurting. I wanted it to stop.” Link smiled at her. When Zelda saw he was listening, truly listening, she continued. “That’s all I kept thinking. I wanted Aglaia to be okay. Then- boom! All this light burst out of me. It covered Aggie and me, and I could talk to Aggie in my head.” She grinned brightly, rocking slightly from side to side. “I like doing that. Talking in people’s heads. It’s like a secret language. Can I do that with you?”

Sure, Link signed, grinning. Zelda beamed like she’d been given a wonderful surprise. A ring of gold appeared around her pupils.

Hi! she said in his mind. Hi, Link!

He wanted to laugh. Zelda, it seemed, was determined to not let anyone mope in her presence. She was too adorable for words.

Hi, Link said. Is this easier for you?

Yep! I’m okay at sign, I guess, but…I keep messing it up. I signed something rude at Auntie Mita once, but it was an accident, I swear! She made the hand gesture, but unluckily for her, Sonia spotted her and scolded her. 

Aglaia, at eight, had awakened her powers shortly after The Incident With The Sheikah, which Sonia promised to explain. Whatever had happened, it made both princesses fiercely protective of their infant brother. Aglaia had snuck into the nursery to sleep there, to watch over Imanu. When the nannies tried to make her leave, Aglaia lost her temper (Sonia said it was incredibly rare for her to do so), screamed at everyone to go away and knocked them all out of the nursery with a blast of light. Divine light then encased the doors, keeping the nannies from re-entering. Sonia and Rauru had to be fetched, to undo Aglaia’s shield and calm her down.

During the lesson, she did not speak. She nodded or shook her head when Sonia and Helen spoke to her, but was otherwise hyper-focused on her training.

There were no prayers. No rituals in sacred springs. No special prayer gowns. There was meditation, yes, the need for peace and quiet. For true focus. But this was not just about awakening anyone’s powers; this was about controlling it. Helen helped Ayaka focus, helped her try and find the magic slumbering within her, and explained how to control it whenever it decided to awake.

No one was rushing the girls. There were no lectures, no insults. No isolation. They were encouraged to be together and praised for their efforts. They were in a warm, comfortable room, free to experiment and move around if they needed. No one was being forced to recite endless prayers in a cold spring of water all night. 

What a difference, Link thought, watching as Zelda twirled around, light sparking from her hands, illuminating the hem of her dress. 

When did this all stop? What fool thought utter secrecy was the best way to go?

Rauru found him shortly before bed, and apologetically told him that Mineru hadn’t found anything yet, though she was still researching when Rauru left her. Apparently her library was already in disarray thanks to her efforts.

“I haven’t seen her so excited in ages,” Rauru said, stroking his chin. “My sister loves puzzles.”

And so began Link’s third day in the past. It still felt unreal. He kept waiting to wake up.

The Construct followed him to meet with Sonia. She sent a servant to ask him to join her before breakfast, in hers and Rauru’s chambers. 

Link glanced at the Construct. It truly was cute, in its own odd way. Under Rauru’s direction, the Construct followed Link everywhere. Apparently, among her research to help Link get home, Mineru was also working on “an update,” as Rauru put it, that would help Link and the Construct communicate properly. 

He wondered if the Constructs had names.

Sonia smiled when he entered. Link could feel eyes on them, but couldn’t spot any Sheikah.

“Link, dear! Good morning. Come sit with me.” She patted the empty spot on the sofa and Link sat down. The Construct stood near the wall.

“Now, before breakfast, I wanted to-”

There was a knock on the door and a guard said, “Miss Leda here to see you, Your Majesty.”

“Oh, perfect timing!” Sonia laughed. “Leda is just who I want to introduce you to.” She raised her voice and called, “Come in!”

The woman that entered was somewhere in her late twenties, maybe early thirties if Link had to take a guess. He could never make solid guesses about people’s age; a side-effect of living among the Zora, he supposed.

She had red hair pinned back in a bun; a few wisps of hair escaped to frame her face and curl about her forehead. Freckles littered her nose and cheeks. She had vivid red eyes. The hue reminded him of Purah. Could she be part Sheikah? Like Sonia and the other Hylians he’d seen, her ears were incredibly long, much longer than his own. 

The woman wore the same uniform as the other castle servants: a simple sheath dress, very pale blue, cinched at the waist with a wide white sash. The Zonai and Hylian sigils were embroidered side by side above her heart in white and gold. She curtsied, shooting Queen Sonia a smile. That alone told Link she was high ranking in the staff. Most servants, he’d learned long ago, usually didn’t look royals right in the eye, let alone smile like they were old friends.

“Welcome, Leda,” Sonia said with a fond smile. “Link, dear, this is Leda. She’s one of our chief handmaidens. She’s served Mineru, Rauru and myself for years, and has taken the greatest care of our children.”

Leda blushed at the praise, smiling at the ground.

“You’re too kind, Majesty,” she murmured.

“I speak only the truth, my dear,” Sonia said. She turned back to Link. “Leda has offered to be your attendant while you’re with us. I think you two will get along very well.”

She is kind and dedicated, came Sonia’s voice in his mind. She cares deeply.

I really don’t mind not having servants, Link said. I don’t need them.

Sonia raised an eyebrow. There was a faint ring of gold around her pupils and she sounded amused as she said, And I am supposed to believe your father-in-law never assigned you servants?

Link barely bit back a huff. He didn’t want Leda thinking he was annoyed at her. 

Come now, dear; like it or not, you’re a prince. Even if we didn’t claim you as a relative, you would need an attendant. 

Link was starting to wish he’d suggested just saying he was a travelling knight or something. Then again, he’d been just a little distracted by the searing pain and terrifying limpness in his arm, the nausea, the pounding headache, the absolute insanity of being thrown back in time…

The burns on his arm and hand throbbed. They still looked fresh.

Does she know any Hylian sign? Link asked.

She has dedicated herself to learning, Sonia said.

He looked at Leda. She kept her gaze lowered, but she couldn’t quite hide how nervous she looked. She’d worked with Sonia’s family for years, no doubt she recognised when Sonia was using telepathy. 

Link felt a pang. Here he was, completely ignoring the poor woman. She was trying to be kind, and she was being left out of the conversation. Well, such as it was. 

Sonia had a point. They needed to sell this.

Thank you, he signed.

Even before Sonia translated, Leda smiled, the nervousness leaving her eyes. She understood that sign at least. Her earnest smile reminded him of Alto and Vesper. Goddess, Link hoped they were okay…

“I promise to serve you to the very best of my abilities, Your Highness,” she said, dipping into another curtsy. 

It took another week for Mineru to summon him and Rauru. A very odd week indeed. By the time she summoned them, Link had been in the past for ten days.

Zelda (“You can call me Zellie! We're friends now.”) was an absolute whirlwind, determined to make Link laugh, and tell him every thought that came to her mind. She plainly adored Leda, often hanging off Leda’s arm and talking a mile a minute.

Aglaia was still very quiet, but she smiled at Link and quietly told him about her favourite places in the castle, and her friends. Imanu, not even a year old, could only babble and smile, often trying to chew on his toys. 

The burns on Link’s arm still looked fresh. They still throbbed sometimes, but they felt old, as old as his other scars. He caught plenty of people gaping at his torso and heard them whisper; some in shock, some in concern, some in curiosity. 

If Leda wondered why Link was covered in scars, she didn’t ask. She was sweet and friendly, a little quiet and shy. Sometimes Link caught her writing in a leather-bound book. Her diary, he assumed. She blushed when she saw him looking and smiled nervously. 

“I promise I’m not writing anything unkind,” she said quickly.

It’s your diary, Link signed. Write what you want.

Goddess knew he used the diary function in the Sheikah slate to rant.

“He says write what you wanna write,” Zelda said with a shrug. “Um, pretty much anyway. Did I get that right?”

Link nodded and Zelda- Zellie- cheered in triumph. 

Leda understood a few signs and was quickly learning more. She confessed, head ducked as though embarrassed, that she’d asked her elder sister for help. Tora, one of the Sheikah guards. She blushed more than ever when she said who her sister was, staring resolutely at the floor. 

So she is part Sheikah, Link thought. It explained the vivid red eyes. It didn’t explain Leda’s embarrassment. 

He wasn’t going to get Zellie to ask why for him. He had the sudden, odd feeling it wasn’t a conversation a child should be involved in. He’d have to wait until they could communicate better. 

So for now, he stuck to simple signs that Leda understood, or otherwise allowed Zellie to link all of their minds together so they could talk.

They’re fascinating children, Leda laughed when Zellie did so.

I heard that! Zellie said happily. She was sitting with Imanu on her lap, pointing out butterflies to him. It was a hot, sunny day without a breath of fresh air; they were all perched under a huge tree in the gardens, near one of the ponds, lounging in the shade as they ate their lunch.

Rauru soon found them.

“Link!” he called. “Mineru wants us and your Construct. She has an update.”

Link hopped to his feet. When Leda stood, Rauru gently waved her away.

“My apologies, Leda, but it must be just Link and I, and the Construct. Are you alright to mind the children for a little while? We shan’t be long.”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” Leda said, curtsying. She looked a little mystified by Mineru’s request, and no wonder; she’d told Link already that she was used to fussing over Mineru at every hour of the day and night, trying to persuade Mineru to rest.

Zellie pouted at being left behind. Imanu happily waved at his father, and Aglaia flung her arms around Rauru in a tight hug, and seemed even unhappier than Zelda when Rauru led Link away.

“You have to come back, Papa!” she called, the loudest Link had yet to hear her.

Rauru laughed fondly, indulgently. “I shall be, sweetheart,” he assured her, waving farewell. “I’ll be right back.”

He led the way back into the castle, then fell into step with Link. He hummed quietly to himself.

“Are you alright?” he asked. “I know I ask this every day, but…”

Could be worse, Link signed. Could be better.

Rauru nodded, his gaze sympathetic. “We’ll get you home, I promise,” he said. 

“Do you know why Lady Mineru wishes to see me, Your Majesty?” the Construct asked politely.

“She wasn’t very clear,” Rauru admitted. “She only said her update was ready.”

Mineru’s library was on the ground floor, and utterly separate from the official royal library of the castle. Her study was attached to it; both rooms were fully Zonai in design. Large, spacious rooms of white and grey stone, with green and gold decorations. There was no artwork in the library or her study, though Mineru had pinned designs of various Constructs, weapons and shields, armour, prosthetics and odd machines to the walls of her study.

Mineru was dressed elegantly; she still wore her owl mask atop her head, like a pair of goggles and her sacred stone was embedded in that massive necklace, just as before. The neckline of her dress was plunging, it was backless, and so much of the skirt was made of such utterly sheer fabric that poor Impa would have a heart-attack. She wore multiple rings and bracelets, just like Rauru. 

Elegant- and clearly frazzled. Her fur looked wild, her hair plainly unbrushed and unwashed. Mineru looked like Purah and Robbie in the middle of an experiment: drained and refusing to admit it, too full of curiosity (and perhaps caffeine) to admit defeat.

Mineru loudly clapped her hands together, startling both Link and Rauru so badly that they flinched back. The Construct only tilted its head in curiosity.

Other Constructs moved around the room, drifting through the door to the library, cleaning the study, reshelving books and taking away empty plates and cups.

“First of all-” Mineru gestured the Construct forward, holding a small, glowing disc in her hand. “Come forward, please. I believe this should help you and Prince Link communicate properly.”

The Construct drifted forward with a small hum. Mineru, to Link’s shock, opened its head and began to fidget with whatever was inside. She clucked her tongue, fitted the glowing disc inside, and closed the Construct’s head again. “There we are,” she said with a happy nod. “That ought to do it. Link, sign something.”

He could think of only one thing to sign: Mineru, what did you DO!?

“Oh!” the Construct said. It tilted its head again, at a sharper angle. “I understood that. How fascinating. Thank you, Lady Mineru.”

“My pleasure,” she said with deep satisfaction, and a rather smug nod that brought Robbie to mind. “I had that language database prototype lying around for weeks, it was about time I finally finished it.”

Link grinned at the Construct. You understand me now? he asked.

“Yes, Prince Link, I do.”

I wanted to say before, it’s nice to meet you.

Constructs had no mouths with which to smile, nor even a proper face, but the Construct drew itself up to its full height and moved its hands in a cheerful way.

“It is nice to meet you too, Your Highness.”

Rauru’s smile grew wider and wider. “Min, you’ve outdone yourself,” he said proudly, clapping his sister on the back.

She did not pretend to be modest; if anything, Mineru outright preened.

But her smile soon dropped.

“That was the good news,” she admitted with a sigh. “As for the rest of it…” She gestured to the piles and piles of books on her desk. Some of those piles looked precarious, ready to collapse at any second. 

“I’ve been researching non-stop,” she said. “I even spent all day yesterday in our old sky capital.”

“Min?” Rauru’s eyes narrowed. “You told me you were in the Depths!”

“I was there too,” she said quickly. “Look, I knew you wouldn’t like it, but I thought our ancestors may have left some knowledge behind. Gods know they had to leave the islands in a hurry. Even when it was safe to go back up, the means had been destroyed. So who’s to say nothing important was left behind?” Mineru shrugged and tapped her clawed fingers against the edge of her desk. She looked so bone-deep exhausted that Link felt a stab of concern. 

Mineru rubbed tiredly at her face. “At first all I could find was tales about the Gate of Time, though that was destroyed and who knows what happened to the remains…So that was a dead-end. Most tales of people with time magic involve pausing time, or slowing it, or speeding it up. No mentions of actually travelling through it.”

The Hero of Time used an ocarina, Link signed.

“...What?” Mineru asked, blinking in utter bafflement. Rauru looked no less confused.

Another Hero. Ancient to me, future to you. He time travelled with an ocarina.

“Well that’s one way to do it,” Mineru muttered, rubbing tiredly at her face. Rauru grinned, ducking his head in a futile attempt to hide it.

“I’ll circle back to that,” Mineru said, tapping her chin. “Anyway- I researched the Hylian Temple of Time and ours, but only the Hylian one has any connection to the Sacred Realm. Our ancestors…” She shot Link a guilty glance. “Well, our ancestors stole the name. One of our gods is connected to the flow of time, but His role is to ensure it carries on as intended. Zonai myths rarely depict time-travel kindly.” She sighed and picked up a truly massive book; it was plainly centuries old with a cracked, faded cover and yellow pages. “Then the Dweller Chief found this in their palace’s attic. An old Zonai tome, full of legends. Most of them are legends I already knew, about the sacred stones, spirits, and our gods, along with a few Hylian myths. There’s also quite a lot of tales I didn’t know.”

She looked at Link intently. “You have a special soul,” she said plainly. “I can see it, feel it as easily as if it was my own. You stand out, shall we say. So that got me thinking about spirit magic, if there was a way to push through time that way; a projection, perhaps, a kind of echo. One Hylian myth in this book is about the Triforce and the various powers it grants its Bearers. For the Triforce of Courage…Time. It seemed like more of the same at first; slowing and even stopping time, reversing objects…But it was a straw to grasp at.” Mineru began to pace, still holding the book. “So that at least explains why your soul and magic feel so unusually strong. I think I could sense your spirit from across Hyrule if I concentrated hard enough. It’s like a beacon. Combine it with your sacred stone…” She gestured to Link, looking a little lost. “I take it Rauru and Sonia already explained the sacred stones to you?”

“We did,” Rauru said quietly, watching his sister with concern.

Indeed they had. They explained that sacred stones only amplified your powers; it didn’t give you new ones, it couldn’t grant magic to someone who had none in the first place. 

“The thing is…The stones don’t grant you mastery and control,” Mineru said. “That part’s still up to you, Link.”

So if I don’t already know how to reverse this… Link let his hands drop limply to his side. The Construct hovered closer to him, making a small noise of concern.

“We’ll figure it out,” Mineru said firmly. “I promise. All myths hold a nugget of truth, and we’ll find it. Which actually leads me to my next issue…” She laid the book down, almost dropping it in her haste. “This book, as I said, contains many tales I didn’t know about. One of the many artefacts our ancestors lost when the Empire fell- though, given what they did to everyone, they deserved to lose their tight grasp. Anyway, this book was left behind in the Depths, in the Dwellers’ palace. Gods know most of our ancestors’ artefacts were left behind down there. This book…I can’t believe it was just in their attic! The knowledge it contains…Some of it is truly dangerous. The sacred stones-” She looked at Rauru, something dark in her eyes. “It says To swallow a secret stone is to become an immortal dragon. One blessed with eternal life.”

Link and Rauru both perked up, exchanging startled, hopeful glances.

“But…That is good, isn’t it?” Rauru asked cautiously. “Another way to reach the future, though not a very quick one. It could at least be a hint to a solution.”

“That’s what I thought too,” Mineru said bitterly. “Until I read this.” She opened the book to a marked page, nearly at the very end. “To become an immortal dragon is to lose oneself. Your heart and mind are forfeit. In exchange for immortality and divine strength, your mortal self must be entirely eradicated.”

Link could only stare. His skin crawled, his stomach twisted unpleasantly. 

That sounded like a long, fancy way of saying suicide. 

But Mineru wasn’t done.

“Anyone who seeks to steal the power of the gods must be executed, not only for their hubris but to end their suffering.”

She closed the book.

Rauru looked as sick as Link felt. 

“Their suffering?” Rauru asked in a hushed voice.

“That’s all it says,” Mineru said bitterly. “It ends there. Since your heart and mind are destroyed, I’m assuming the book means physical suffering…But I can’t be sure. Souls are…unpredictable. It wouldn’t surprise me if something is left behind, if the person’s true self is dormant and in pain. If some lingering trace remains…” She trailed off and slammed the book shut, closing her eyes. “At first I thought this would be some way to transcend time- though, as you say Ru, not a very quick one. I thought this was the solution; Link could just become a dragon, wait it out, then turn back. But this… No wonder our ancestors suppressed it. No wonder so few sacred stones are left. They wouldn’t want this getting out.”

Rauru lifted his hand and stared at his sacred stone. His eyes blazed and, for one mad moment, Link thought Rauru would destroy the stone.

“These blasted things,” he hissed, swiftly lowering his hand, clenching it in a tight fist.

Link swallowed heavily, though it did nothing to ease the lump in his throat.

The sacred stone amplified the power of the Triforce of Courage. His time powers. Perhaps even his bravery, his resistance to poisons and dark magic, or even his enhanced strength. Link would have to spar or fight to find out- and he didn’t much fancy actually drinking poison or letting dark magic hit him.

He looked at the burns on his arm, frowning. Okay, so maybe the sacred stone didn’t amplify his immunity. Or did it? Did it save his life? He’d had it in his pocket when the mummy attacked. 

It amplified his magic. It didn’t grant him mastery and control. It didn’t grant him knowledge, it didn’t tell him how to get home.

Goddesses, if he had the Triforce of Wisdom maybe it would. But he was Link, not Zelda. Courage, not Wisdom. 

“I’m sorry,” Mineru said softly. “I’ll keep looking. I’ll keep trying.”

Link looked up to find Mineru looking at him with compassion and open worry. How wretched did he look for her to be so plainly concerned?

Rauru gently placed a hand against Link’s back.

“There’s still hope,” he said with a determined sort of smile. “I believe the solution lies in study, and learning more about the nature of your powers. This is rather like…Like one big Recall. I’m sure Sonia will be happy to help you.”

Link managed a tiny, tired smile. He nodded. Okay, he signed.

Rauru was not fooled. “I’m sure an answer will come to you,” he said gently. “Wisdom takes time.”

Now Link really did smile. Wisdom’s never been my strong point, he admitted.

“Nonsense,” Rauru said. “I don’t believe that for a moment. You’re a clever, resourceful young man.”

“Better listen to him,” Mineru teased. “Or else he’ll start complimenting you all day.”

“I will,” Rauru warned, wagging a finger at him sternly. “Don’t tempt me.” Link snorted, shaking his head, and Rauru grinned. “Well then-” He stepped back, still smiling, though Link noticed his right hand with still a tight fist. “Care to join me for archery practice?”

Mineru groaned. “You and your archery, Ru!”

Rauru ignored her, smiling hopefully at Link.

Link nodded. A distraction would be nice.

Rauru, it turned out, was a master archer. Link would have paid good rupees to see Rauru and Revali go toe to toe. He could honestly say he wasn’t sure who would win. Loyalty alone had him saying Revali would win- but he couldn’t deny what he was seeing with his own eyes, and that’s the fact that Rauru was brilliant. 

He soon lost track of time, happy to focus on something else, anything else but the awful news from Mineru. At least one good thing came out of it: he and the Construct could talk.